This is a modern-English version of Theresa Raquin, originally written by Zola, Émile. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THÉRÈSE RAQUIN

By Émile Zola

Translated and edited with a preface by Edward Vizetelly


CONTENTS

PREFACE
THÉRÈSE RAQUIN
Thérèse Raquin
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER XX
CHAPTER XXI
CHAPTER XXII
CHAPTER XXIII
CHAPTER XXIV
CHAPTER XXV
CHAPTER XXVI
CHAPTER XXVII
CHAPTER XXVIII
CHAPTER XXIX
CHAPTER XXX
CHAPTER XXXI
CHAPTER XXXII

PREFACE

This volume, “Thérèse Raquin,” was Zola’s third book, but it was the one that first gave him notoriety, and made him somebody, as the saying goes.

This volume, “Thérèse Raquin,” was Zola’s third book, but it was the one that first made him famous and established his reputation, as the saying goes.

While still a clerk at Hachette’s at eight pounds a month, engaged in checking and perusing advertisements and press notices, he had already in 1864 published the first series of “Les Contes a Ninon”—a reprint of short stories contributed to various publications; and, in the following year, had brought out “La Confession de Claude.” Both these books were issued by Lacroix, a famous go-ahead publisher and bookseller in those days, whose place of business stood at one of the corners of the Rue Vivienne and the Boulevard Montmartre, and who, as Lacroix, Verboeckhoven et Cie., ended in bankruptcy in the early seventies.

While still working as a clerk at Hachette’s for eight pounds a month, where he was involved in checking and reading advertisements and press notices, he had already published the first series of “Les Contes a Ninon” in 1864—a collection of short stories contributed to various publications; and, in the following year, released “La Confession de Claude.” Both of these books were published by Lacroix, a well-known, ambitious publisher and bookseller at the time, whose store was located at one of the corners of the Rue Vivienne and the Boulevard Montmartre, and who, under the name Lacroix, Verboeckhoven et Cie., went bankrupt in the early seventies.

“La Confession de Claude” met with poor appreciation from the general public, although it attracted the attention of the Public Prosecutor, who sent down to Hachette’s to make a few inquiries about the author, but went no further. When, however, M. Barbey d’Aurevilly, in a critical weekly paper called the “Nain Jaune,” spitefully alluded to this rather daring novel as “Hachette’s little book,” one of the members of the firm sent for M. Zola, and addressed him thus:

“La Confession de Claude” didn’t receive much appreciation from the general public, but it did catch the eye of the Public Prosecutor, who went to Hachette’s to ask a few questions about the author, but didn’t take it any further. However, when M. Barbey d’Aurevilly, in a critical weekly called “Nain Jaune,” spitefully referred to this rather bold novel as “Hachette’s little book,” one of the firm’s members called M. Zola in and said to him:

“Look here, M. Zola, you are earning eight pounds a month with us, which is ridiculous for a man of your talent. Why don’t you go into literature altogether? It will bring you wealth and glory.”

“Look, M. Zola, you’re making eight pounds a month with us, which is ridiculous for someone with your talent. Why don’t you pursue literature full-time? It could lead to wealth and fame.”

Zola had no choice but to take this broad hint, and send in his resignation, which was at once accepted. The Hachettes did not require the services of writers of risky, or, for that matter, any other novels, as clerks; and, besides, as Zola has told us himself, in an interview with my old friend and employer,[*] the late M. Fernand Xau, Editor of the Paris “Journal,” they thought “La Confession de Claude” a trifle stiff, and objected to their clerks writing books in time which they considered theirs, as they paid for it.

Zola had no choice but to take the hint and submit his resignation, which was immediately accepted. The Hachettes didn't need writers of risky, or really any kind of novels, as clerks; and, as Zola mentioned himself in an interview with my old friend and employer, the late M. Fernand Xau, Editor of the Paris “Journal,” they found “La Confession de Claude” a bit stiff and didn't like their clerks writing during the time they considered theirs, since they were paying for it.

[*] He sent me to Hamburg for ten days in 1892 to report on the appalling outbreak of cholera in that city, with the emoluments of ten pounds a day, besides printing several articles from my pen on Parisian topics.—E. V.

[*] He sent me to Hamburg for ten days in 1892 to cover the terrible cholera outbreak in the city, earning ten pounds a day, in addition to publishing several articles I wrote about Paris topics.—E. V.

Zola, cast, so to say, adrift, with “Les Contes a Ninon” and “La Confession de Claude” as scant literary baggage, buckled to, and set about “Les Mysteres de Marseille” and “Thérèse Raquin,” while at the same time contributing art criticisms to the “Événement”—a series of articles which raised such a storm that painters and sculptors were in the habit of purchasing copies of the paper and tearing it up in the faces of Zola and De Villemessant, the owner, whenever they chanced to meet them. Nevertheless it was these articles that first drew attention to Manet, who had hitherto been regarded as a painter of no account, and many of whose pictures now hang in the Luxembourg Gallery.

Zola, feeling somewhat lost, with only “Les Contes a Ninon” and “La Confession de Claude” as his limited literary belongings, got to work on “Les Mysteres de Marseille” and “Thérèse Raquin.” At the same time, he wrote art critiques for the “Événement”—a series of articles that caused such a uproar that painters and sculptors would buy copies of the paper and tear them up in front of Zola and De Villemessant, the owner, whenever they ran into them. Still, it was these articles that first brought attention to Manet, who had been considered a minor painter, and many of his paintings now hang in the Luxembourg Gallery.

“Thérèse Raquin” originally came out under the title of “A Love Story” in a paper called the “Artiste,” edited by that famous art critic and courtier of the Second Empire, Arsene Houssaye, author of “Les Grandes Dames,” as well as of those charming volumes “Hommes et Femmes du 18eme Siècle,” and many other works.

“Thérèse Raquin” was first published under the title “A Love Story” in a magazine called the “Artiste,” which was edited by the famous art critic and courtier of the Second Empire, Arsene Houssaye, who also wrote “Les Grandes Dames,” along with those delightful volumes “Hommes et Femmes du 18eme Siècle,” and many other works.

Zola received no more than twenty-four pounds for the serial rights of the novel, and he consented at the insistence of the Editor, who pointed out to him that the periodical was read by the Empress Eugénie, to draw his pen through certain passages, which were reinstated when the story was published in volume form. I may say here that in this translation, I have adopted the views of the late M. Arsene Houssaye; and, if I have allowed the appalling description of the Paris Morgue to stand, it is, first of all, because it constitutes a very important factor in the story; and moreover, it is so graphic, so true to life, as I have seen the place myself, times out of number, that notwithstanding its horror, it really would be a loss to pass it over.

Zola received no more than twenty-four pounds for the serial rights to the novel, and he agreed to cut certain passages at the request of the Editor, who mentioned that the Empress Eugénie read the periodical. Those sections were restored when the story was published in book form. I should note that in this translation, I've followed the views of the late M. Arsene Houssaye; and if I’ve kept the shocking description of the Paris Morgue, it's because it plays a crucial role in the story. Also, it's so vivid and true to life, as I've visited the place countless times, that despite its horror, it would genuinely be a loss to skip over it.

Well, “Thérèse Raquin” having appeared as “A Love Story” in the “Artiste,” was then published as a book, in 1867, by that same Lacroix as had issued Zola’s preceding efforts in novel writing. I was living in Paris at the time, and I well recall the yell of disapprobation with which the volume was received by the reviewers. Louis Ulbach, then a writer on the “Figaro,” to which Zola also contributed, and who subsequently founded and edited a paper called “La Cloche,” when Zola, curiously enough, became one of his critics, made a particularly virulent attack on the novel and its author. Henri de Villemessant, the Editor, authorised Zola to reply to him, with the result that a vehement discussion ensued in print between author and critic, and “Thérèse Raquin” promptly went into a second edition, to which Zola appended a preface.

Well, “Thérèse Raquin,” which first appeared as “A Love Story” in the “Artiste,” was then published as a book in 1867 by the same Lacroix who had previously published Zola’s earlier novels. I was living in Paris at the time, and I clearly remember the outcry of disapproval from the reviewers when the book was released. Louis Ulbach, who was then a writer for the “Figaro” (a publication Zola also contributed to), and later founded and edited a newspaper called “La Cloche,” made a particularly harsh attack on the novel and its author. Henri de Villemessant, the Editor, allowed Zola to respond, leading to a heated debate in print between the author and the critic, and “Thérèse Raquin” quickly went into a second edition, to which Zola added a preface.

I have not thought it necessary to translate this preface, which is a long and rather tedious reply to the reviewers of the day. It will suffice to say, briefly, that the author meets the strictures of his critics by pointing out and insisting on the fact, that he has simply sought to make an analytic study of temperament and not of character.

I didn’t think it was necessary to translate this preface, which is a long and somewhat boring response to the critics of the time. It’s enough to briefly say that the author addresses his critics by emphasizing that he has only aimed to conduct an analytical study of temperament, not character.

“I have selected persons,” says he, “absolutely swayed by their nerves and blood, deprived of free will, impelled in every action of life, by the fatal lusts of the flesh. Thérèse and Laurent are human brutes, nothing more. I have sought to follow these brutes, step by step, in the secret labour of their passions, in the impulsion of their instincts, in the cerebral disorder resulting from the excessive strain on their nerves.”

“I have chosen people,” he says, “completely controlled by their emotions and desires, lacking free will, driven in every aspect of life by the destructive cravings of the flesh. Thérèse and Laurent are just human animals, nothing more. I have tried to trace these animals, step by step, in the hidden workings of their passions, in the push of their instincts, in the mental turmoil caused by the overwhelming pressure on their nerves.”

EDWARD VIZETELLY SURBITON, 1 December, 1901.

EDWARD VIZETELLY SURBITON, December 1, 1901.

THÉRÈSE RAQUIN

CHAPTER I

At the end of the Rue Guénégaud, coming from the quays, you find the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, a sort of narrow, dark corridor running from the Rue Mazarine to the Rue de Seine. This arcade, at the most, is thirty paces long by two in breadth. It is paved with worn, loose, yellowish tiles which are never free from acrid damp. The square panes of glass forming the roof, are black with filth.

At the end of Rue Guénégaud, coming from the quays, you come across the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, a narrow, dark hallway stretching from Rue Mazarine to Rue de Seine. This arcade is at most thirty steps long and two steps wide. It’s paved with old, loose, yellowish tiles that are always damp and musty. The square glass panes making up the roof are covered in grime.

On fine days in the summer, when the streets are burning with heavy sun, whitish light falls from the dirty glazing overhead to drag miserably through the arcade. On nasty days in winter, on foggy mornings, the glass throws nothing but darkness on the sticky tiles—unclean and abominable gloom.

On sunny summer days, when the streets are blazing under the hot sun, a dull light seeps through the grimy glass above, casting a sad glow across the arcade. On miserable winter days, especially on foggy mornings, the glass brings nothing but a dark, unpleasant shadow over the grimy tiles—dirty and repulsive gloom.

To the left are obscure, low, dumpy shops whence issue puffs of air as cold as if coming from a cellar. Here are dealers in toys, cardboard boxes, second-hand books. The articles displayed in their windows are covered with dust, and owing to the prevailing darkness, can only be perceived indistinctly. The shop fronts, formed of small panes of glass, streak the goods with a peculiar greenish reflex. Beyond, behind the display in the windows, the dim interiors resemble a number of lugubrious cavities animated by fantastic forms.

To the left are small, rundown shops that emit puffs of air as cold as if they were coming from a basement. Here, you’ll find sellers of toys, cardboard boxes, and used books. The items shown in their windows are covered in dust, and due to the overall darkness, they can only be seen vaguely. The shop fronts, made of small glass panes, cast a strange greenish hue on the merchandise. Beyond the displays, the dim interiors look like a series of gloomy spaces filled with bizarre shapes.

To the right, along the whole length of the arcade, extends a wall against which the shopkeepers opposite have stuck some small cupboards. Objects without a name, goods forgotten for twenty years, are spread out there on thin shelves painted a horrible brown colour. A dealer in imitation jewelry has set up shop in one of these cupboards, and there sells fifteen sous rings, delicately set out on a cushion of blue velvet at the bottom of a mahogany box.

To the right, along the entire length of the arcade, there's a wall where the shopkeepers across from it have placed some small cabinets. Unlabeled items, forgotten goods from twenty years ago, are laid out on thin shelves painted a dreadful brown. A seller of fake jewelry has opened a shop in one of these cabinets, displaying fifteen-sous rings, carefully arranged on a blue velvet cushion at the bottom of a mahogany box.

Above the glazed cupboards, ascends the roughly plastered black wall, looking as if covered with leprosy, and all seamed with defacements.

Above the glass cupboards, the roughly plastered black wall rises, appearing as though it's marked with leprosy, all scarred and damaged.

The Arcade of the Pont Neuf is not a place for a stroll. You take it to make a short cut, to gain a few minutes. It is traversed by busy people whose sole aim is to go quick and straight before them. You see apprentices there in their working-aprons, work-girls taking home their work, persons of both sexes with parcels under their arms. There are also old men who drag themselves forward in the sad gloaming that falls from the glazed roof, and bands of small children who come to the arcade on leaving school, to make a noise by stamping their feet on the tiles as they run along. Throughout the day a sharp hurried ring of footsteps resounds on the stone with irritating irregularity. Nobody speaks, nobody stays there, all hurry about their business with bent heads, stepping out rapidly, without taking a single glance at the shops. The tradesmen observe with an air of alarm, the passers-by who by a miracle stop before their windows.

The Arcade of the Pont Neuf isn’t a place for a leisurely walk. You use it to take a shortcut, to save a few minutes. It’s filled with busy people whose only goal is to move quickly in a straight line. You spot apprentices in their work aprons, working women heading home with their tasks, and people of all kinds carrying packages under their arms. There are also older men shuffling forward in the dim light that filters down from the glass roof, along with groups of kids coming from school, making noise as they stamp their feet on the tiles while they run. All day long, the sharp, hurried sound of footsteps echoes on the stone in an annoyingly uneven rhythm. No one talks, no one lingers; everyone rushes about with their heads down, stepping quickly without a glance at the shops. The shopkeepers watch in alarm as passers-by occasionally stop at their windows, almost as if it’s a miracle.

The arcade is lit at night by three gas burners, enclosed in heavy square lanterns. These jets of gas, hanging from the glazed roof whereon they cast spots of fawn-coloured light, shed around them circles of pale glimmer that seem at moments to disappear. The arcade now assumes the aspect of a regular cut-throat alley. Great shadows stretch along the tiles, damp puffs of air enter from the street. Anyone might take the place for a subterranean gallery indistinctly lit-up by three funeral lamps. The tradespeople for all light are contented with the faint rays which the gas burners throw upon their windows. Inside their shops, they merely have a lamp with a shade, which they place at the corner of their counter, and the passer-by can then distinguish what the depths of these holes sheltering night in the daytime, contain. On this blackish line of shop fronts, the windows of a cardboard-box maker are flaming: two schist-lamps pierce the shadow with a couple of yellow flames. And, on the other side of the arcade a candle, stuck in the middle of an argand lamp glass, casts glistening stars into the box of imitation jewelry. The dealer is dozing in her cupboard, with her hands hidden under her shawl.

The arcade is illuminated at night by three gas burners enclosed in heavy square lanterns. These jets of gas, hanging from the glazed roof, cast fawn-colored spots of light and create circles of pale glimmer that seem to fade away at times. The arcade now looks like a dark alley. Long shadows stretch across the tiles, and damp bursts of air flow in from the street. One might mistake this place for an underground gallery dimly lit by three funeral lamps. The shopkeepers are satisfied with the faint glow from the gas burners that lights up their windows. Inside their shops, they only have a lamp with a shade placed at the corner of the counter, allowing passersby to glimpse what the depths of these spaces, shrouded in night during the day, hold. On this dark line of shop fronts, the windows of a cardboard-box maker glow brightly: two schist lamps break through the shadow with yellow flames. On the other side of the arcade, a candle stuck in the middle of an Argand lamp glass sends sparkling lights into the box of imitation jewelry. The dealer dozes in her nook, her hands tucked under her shawl.

A few years back, opposite this dealer, stood a shop whose bottle-green woodwork excreted damp by all its cracks. On the signboard, made of a long narrow plank, figured, in black letters the word: MERCERY. And on one of the panes of glass in the door was written, in red, the name of a woman: Thérèse Raquin. To right and left were deep show cases, lined with blue paper.

A few years ago, across from this dealer, there was a shop with bottle-green woodwork that leaked moisture from all its cracks. On the signboard, made of a long narrow plank, the word: MERCERY was displayed in black letters. And on one of the glass panes in the door, the name of a woman was written in red: Thérèse Raquin. On the right and left were deep display cases, lined with blue paper.

During the daytime the eye could only distinguish the display of goods, in a soft, obscured light.

During the day, the eye could only make out the display of goods in a soft, dim light.

On one side were a few linen articles: crimped tulle caps at two and three francs apiece, muslin sleeves and collars: then undervests, stockings, socks, braces. Each article had grown yellow and crumpled, and hung lamentably suspended from a wire hook. The window, from top to bottom, was filled in this manner with whitish bits of clothing, which took a lugubrious aspect in the transparent obscurity. The new caps, of brighter whiteness, formed hollow spots on the blue paper covering the shelves. And the coloured socks hanging on an iron rod, contributed sombre notes to the livid and vague effacement of the muslin.

On one side were a few linen items: crimped tulle caps priced at two and three francs each, muslin sleeves and collars, as well as undershirts, stockings, socks, and braces. Each item had turned yellow and wrinkled, hanging sadly from a wire hook. The window was filled from top to bottom with these pale bits of clothing, which looked gloomy in the dim light. The new caps, whiter than the others, created empty spots on the blue paper covering the shelves. Meanwhile, the colorful socks hanging on a metal rod added dark touches to the faded and unclear appearance of the muslin.

On the other side, in a narrower show case, were piled up large balls of green wool, white cards of black buttons, boxes of all colours and sizes, hair nets ornamented with steel beads, spread over rounds of bluish paper, fasces of knitting needles, tapestry patterns, bobbins of ribbon, along with a heap of soiled and faded articles, which doubtless had been lying in the same place for five or six years. All the tints had turned dirty grey in this cupboard, rotting with dust and damp.

On the other side, in a smaller display case, there were large balls of green wool, white cards of black buttons, boxes of every color and size, hair nets adorned with steel beads, spread out on rounds of bluish paper, bundles of knitting needles, tapestry patterns, spools of ribbon, along with a pile of worn-out and faded items that had probably been sitting there for five or six years. All the colors had turned a dirty grey in this cupboard, rotting from dust and moisture.

In summer, towards noon, when the sun scorched the squares and streets with its tawny rays, you could distinguish, behind the caps in the other window, the pale, grave profile of a young woman. This profile issued vaguely from the darkness reigning in the shop. To a low parched forehead was attached a long, narrow, pointed nose; the pale pink lips resembled two thin threads, and the short, nervy chin was attached to the neck by a line that was supple and fat. The body, lost in the shadow, could not be seen. The profile alone appeared in its olive whiteness, perforated by a large, wide-open, black eye, and as though crushed beneath thick dark hair. This profile remained there for hours, motionless and peaceful, between a couple of caps for women, whereon the damp iron rods had imprinted bands of rust.

In the summer, around noon, when the sun burned down on the squares and streets with its harsh rays, you could see, behind the hats in the window, the pale, serious profile of a young woman. This profile emerged faintly from the darkness of the shop. She had a low, sunken forehead and a long, narrow, pointed nose; her pale pink lips looked like two thin threads, and her short, sharp chin connected to her neck with a supple, full line. Her body was lost in the shadows, unseen. Only her profile stood out in its olive whiteness, punctuated by a large, wide-open black eye, as if weighed down by thick dark hair. This profile remained there for hours, still and serene, between a couple of women’s hats, where damp iron rods had left bands of rust.

At night, when the lamp had been lit, you could see inside the shop which was greater in length than depth. At one end stood a small counter; at the other, a corkscrew staircase afforded communication with the rooms on the first floor. Against the walls were show cases, cupboards, rows of green cardboard boxes. Four chairs and a table completed the furniture. The shop looked bare and frigid; the goods were done up in parcels and put away in corners instead of lying hither and thither in a joyous display of colour.

At night, when the lamp was turned on, you could see inside the shop, which was longer than it was deep. At one end, there was a small counter, and at the other, a spiral staircase led up to the rooms on the first floor. Along the walls were display cases, cupboards, and rows of green cardboard boxes. Four chairs and a table made up the furniture. The shop felt empty and cold; the goods were wrapped in parcels and tucked away in corners instead of being spread out in a vibrant display of color.

As a rule two women were seated behind the counter: the young woman with the grave profile, and an old lady who sat dozing with a smile on her countenance. The latter was about sixty; and her fat, placid face looked white in the brightness of the lamp. A great tabby cat, crouching at a corner of the counter, watched her as she slept.

As a rule, two women were seated behind the counter: the young woman with a serious face and an old lady who sat dozing, a smile on her face. The old lady was about sixty, her round, calm face looking pale in the bright light of the lamp. A large tabby cat, curled up in a corner of the counter, watched her as she slept.

Lower down, on a chair, a man of thirty sat reading or chatting in a subdued voice with the young woman. He was short, delicate, and in manner languid. With his fair hair devoid of lustre, his sparse beard, his face covered with red blotches, he resembled a sickly, spoilt child arrived at manhood.

Lower down, on a chair, a thirty-year-old man sat reading or talking quietly with a young woman. He was short, delicate, and had a laid-back demeanor. With his dull fair hair, sparse beard, and a face marked with red spots, he looked like a sickly, pampered child who’d grown into adulthood.

Shortly before ten o’clock, the old lady awoke. The shop was then closed, and all the family went upstairs to bed. The tabby cat followed the party purring, and rubbing its head against each bar of the banisters.

Shortly before ten o’clock, the old lady woke up. The shop was closed, and the whole family went upstairs to bed. The tabby cat followed them, purring and rubbing its head against each bar of the banister.

The lodging above comprised three apartments. The staircase led to a dining-room which also did duty as drawing-room. In a niche on the left stood a porcelain stove; opposite, a sideboard; then chairs were arranged along the walls, and a round table occupied the centre. At the further end a glazed partition concealed a dark kitchen. On each side of the dining-room was a sleeping apartment.

The place above had three apartments. The staircase led to a dining room that also served as a living room. In a corner to the left was a porcelain stove; opposite it was a sideboard; chairs were lined up against the walls, and a round table filled the center. At the far end, a glass partition hid a dark kitchen. On either side of the dining room were sleeping quarters.

The old lady after kissing her son and daughter-in-law withdrew. The cat went to sleep on a chair in the kitchen. The married couple entered their room, which had a second door opening on a staircase that communicated with the arcade by an obscure narrow passage.

The old lady, after kissing her son and daughter-in-law, stepped back. The cat settled down to sleep on a chair in the kitchen. The married couple went into their room, which had another door leading to a staircase that connected to the arcade via a dark, narrow passage.

The husband who was always trembling with fever went to bed, while the young woman opened the window to close the shutter blinds. She remained there a few minutes facing the great black wall, which ascends and stretches above the arcade. She cast a vague wandering look upon this wall, and, without a word she, in her turn, went to bed in disdainful indifference.

The husband, who was always shaking with fever, went to bed, while the young woman opened the window to shut the blinds. She stayed there for a few minutes, facing the huge black wall that rose and stretched above the arcade. She took a vague, wandering look at this wall and, without saying a word, she went to bed in dismissive indifference.

CHAPTER II

Madame Raquin had formerly been a mercer at Vernon. For close upon five-and-twenty years, she had kept a small shop in that town. A few years after the death of her husband, becoming subject to fits of faintness, she sold her business. Her savings added to the price of this sale placed a capital of 40,000 francs in her hand which she invested so that it brought her in an income of 2,000 francs a year. This sum amply sufficed for her requirements. She led the life of a recluse. Ignoring the poignant joys and cares of this world, she arranged for herself a tranquil existence of peace and happiness.

Madame Raquin used to run a small fabric shop in Vernon. For almost twenty-five years, she operated that shop in the town. A few years after her husband passed away, she started experiencing fainting spells, so she sold her business. Her savings, combined with the proceeds from the sale, gave her a capital of 40,000 francs, which she invested to generate an annual income of 2,000 francs. This amount was more than enough to meet her needs. She lived a reclusive life, avoiding the intense joys and worries of the world, and created a peaceful and happy existence for herself.

At an annual rental of 400 francs she took a small house with a garden descending to the edge of the Seine. This enclosed, quiet residence vaguely recalled the cloister. It stood in the centre of large fields, and was approached by a narrow path. The windows of the dwelling opened to the river and to the solitary hillocks on the opposite bank. The good lady, who had passed the half century, shut herself up in this solitary retreat, where along with her son Camille and her niece Thérèse, she partook of serene joy.

For an annual rent of 400 francs, she rented a small house with a garden that sloped down to the Seine. This quiet, enclosed home reminded her a bit of a cloister. It was surrounded by vast fields and accessed by a narrow path. The house's windows faced the river and the lonely hills on the other side. The good lady, who was over fifty, secluded herself in this peaceful retreat, where she shared a calm happiness with her son Camille and her niece Thérèse.

Although Camille was then twenty, his mother continued to spoil him like a little child. She adored him because she had shielded him from death, throughout a tedious childhood of constant suffering. The boy contracted every fever, every imaginable malady, one after the other. Madame Raquin struggled for fifteen years against these terrible evils, which arrived in rapid succession to tear her son away from her. She vanquished them all by patience, care, and adoration. Camille having grown up, rescued from death, had contracted a shiver from the torture of the repeated shocks he had undergone. Arrested in his growth, he remained short and delicate. His long, thin limbs moved slowly and wearily. But his mother loved him all the more on account of this weakness that arched his back. She observed his thin, pale face with triumphant tenderness when she thought of how she had brought him back to life more than ten times over.

Although Camille was now twenty, his mother still spoiled him like he was a little kid. She adored him because she had protected him from death during a long childhood filled with constant suffering. The boy caught every fever and every imaginable illness, one after another. Madame Raquin fought for fifteen years against these terrible ailments, which came swiftly to take her son from her. She defeated them all through patience, care, and love. Now that Camille had grown up, saved from death, he still shivered from the trauma of all the shocks he had faced. Stunted in his growth, he remained short and frail. His long, thin limbs moved slowly and with fatigue. But his mother loved him even more because of the weakness that caused him to hunch. She looked at his thin, pale face with triumphant tenderness as she remembered how she had brought him back to life more than ten times.

During the brief spaces of repose that his sufferings allowed him, the child attended a commercial school at Vernon. There he learned orthography and arithmetic. His science was limited to the four rules, and a very superficial knowledge of grammar. Later on, he took lessons in writing and bookkeeping. Madame Raquin began to tremble when advised to send her son to college. She knew he would die if separated from her, and she said the books would kill him. So Camille remained ignorant, and this ignorance seemed to increase his weakness.

During the brief moments of rest that his pain allowed, the child went to a business school in Vernon. There, he learned spelling and basic math. His knowledge of science was limited to the four basic operations and a very superficial understanding of grammar. Later on, he took lessons in writing and accounting. Madame Raquin began to worry when she was advised to send her son to college. She knew he would not survive being away from her, and she claimed the books would be harmful to him. So Camille stayed uneducated, and this lack of knowledge seemed to make him weaker.

At eighteen, having nothing to do, bored to death at the delicate attention of his mother, he took a situation as clerk with a linen merchant, where he earned 60 francs a month. Being of a restless nature idleness proved unbearable. He found greater calm and better health in this labour of a brute which kept him bent all day long over invoices, over enormous additions, each figure of which he patiently added up. At night, broken down with fatigue, without an idea in his head, he enjoyed infinite delight in the doltishness that settled on him. He had to quarrel with his mother to go with the dealer in linen. She wanted to keep him always with her, between a couple of blankets, far from the accidents of life.

At eighteen, feeling aimless and completely bored by his mother's watchful care, he took a job as a clerk for a linen merchant, where he earned 60 francs a month. Being naturally restless, he found idleness unbearable. He experienced greater peace and improved health in this mindless work that had him hunched over invoices all day long, adding up huge numbers, each figure he methodically summed. At night, exhausted and with no thoughts left in his mind, he found immense pleasure in the dullness that took over him. He had to argue with his mother to work with the linen dealer. She wanted to keep him close, wrapped up in blankets, far away from the risks of life.

But the young man spoke as master. He claimed work as children claim toys, not from a feeling of duty, but by instinct, by a necessity of nature. The tenderness, the devotedness of his mother had instilled into him an egotism that was ferocious. He fancied he loved those who pitied and caressed him; but, in reality, he lived apart, within himself, loving naught but his comfort, seeking by all possible means to increase his enjoyment. When the tender affection of Madame Raquin disgusted him, he plunged with delight into a stupid occupation that saved him from infusions and potions.

But the young man spoke like a master. He claimed work the way children claim toys, not out of a sense of duty, but by instinct, by a natural need. The tenderness and devotion of his mother had instilled in him a fierce egotism. He believed he loved those who patted and cared for him; but, in reality, he lived separately within himself, loving nothing but his own comfort, trying in every way to enhance his pleasure. When Madame Raquin's tender affection repulsed him, he eagerly immersed himself in a mindless activity that kept him away from infusions and potions.

In the evening, on his return from the office, he ran to the bank of the Seine with his cousin Thérèse who was then close upon eighteen. One day, sixteen years previously, while Madame Raquin was still a mercer, her brother Captain Degans brought her a little girl in his arms. He had just arrived from Algeria.

In the evening, as he returned from work, he raced to the bank of the Seine with his cousin Thérèse, who was almost eighteen. Sixteen years earlier, when Madame Raquin was still a merchant, her brother Captain Degans brought her a little girl in his arms. He had just come back from Algeria.

“Here is a child,” said he with a smile, “and you are her aunt. The mother is dead and I don’t know what to do with her. I’ll give her to you.”

“Here’s a child,” he said with a smile, “and you’re her aunt. The mother is gone, and I don’t know what to do with her. I’ll hand her over to you.”

The mercer took the child, smiled at her and kissed her rosy cheeks. Although Degans remained a week at Vernon, his sister barely put a question to him concerning the little girl he had brought her. She understood vaguely that the dear little creature was born at Oran, and that her mother was a woman of the country of great beauty. The Captain, an hour before his departure, handed his sister a certificate of birth in which Thérèse, acknowledged by him to be his child, bore his name. He rejoined his regiment, and was never seen again at Vernon, being killed a few years later in Africa.

The mercer picked up the child, smiled at her, and kissed her rosy cheeks. Even though Degans stayed a week in Vernon, his sister barely asked him anything about the little girl he had brought her. She only vaguely understood that the sweet little thing was born in Oran and that her mother was a stunning woman from that region. An hour before he left, the Captain gave his sister a birth certificate in which Thérèse, recognized by him as his child, had his last name. He returned to his regiment and was never seen again in Vernon, as he was killed a few years later in Africa.

Thérèse grew up under the fostering care of her aunt, sleeping in the same bed as Camille. She who had an iron constitution, received the treatment of a delicate child, partaking of the same medicine as her cousin, and kept in the warm air of the room occupied by the invalid. For hours she remained crouching over the fire, in thought, watching the flames before her, without lowering her eyelids.

Thérèse was raised by her aunt and shared a bed with Camille. Although she had a strong constitution, she was treated like a fragile child, taking the same medicine as her cousin and staying in the warm air of the room with the sick one. For hours, she sat hunched over the fire, lost in thought, staring at the flames without blinking.

This obligatory life of a convalescent caused her to retire within herself. She got into the habit of talking in a low voice, of moving about noiselessly, of remaining mute and motionless on a chair with expressionless, open eyes. But, when she raised an arm, when she advanced a foot, it was easy to perceive that she possessed feline suppleness, short, potent muscles, and that unmistakable energy and passion slumbered in her soporous frame. Her cousin having fallen down one day in a fainting fit, she abruptly picked him up and carried him—an effort of strength that turned her cheeks scarlet. The cloistered life she led, the debilitating regimen to which she found herself subjected, failed to weaken her thin, robust form. Only her face took a pale, and even a slightly yellowish tint, making her look almost ugly in the shade. Ever and anon she went to the window, and contemplated the opposite houses on which the sun threw sheets of gold.

This enforced life of a person recovering caused her to become more withdrawn. She got used to speaking softly, moving quietly, and sitting still in a chair with her eyes open and expressionless. However, when she raised her arm or stepped forward, it was clear that she had a cat-like agility, compact, strong muscles, and a noticeable energy and passion lying dormant in her tired body. One day, when her cousin fainted, she quickly picked him up and carried him—a show of strength that flushed her cheeks red. The secluded life she lived and the strict routine she had to follow didn't weaken her slender, strong body. Only her face grew pale, even taking on a slightly yellowish hue, making her look almost unattractive in the shadows. Every now and then, she would go to the window and look at the neighboring houses bathed in golden sunlight.

When Madame Raquin sold her business, and withdrew to the little place beside the river, Thérèse experienced secret thrills of joy. Her aunt had so frequently repeated to her: “Don’t make a noise; be quiet,” that she kept all the impetuosity of her nature carefully concealed within her. She possessed supreme composure, and an apparent tranquillity that masked terrible transports. She still fancied herself in the room of her cousin, beside a dying child, and had the softened movements, the periods of silence, the placidity, the faltering speech of an old woman.

When Madame Raquin sold her business and moved to the little place by the river, Thérèse felt secret waves of joy. Her aunt had constantly told her, “Don’t make a noise; be quiet,” so she buried all the energy of her nature deep inside. She appeared incredibly composed, with a calmness that hid intense emotions. She still imagined herself in her cousin's room, next to a dying child, adopting the gentle movements, the pauses, the calm, and the hesitant speech of an elderly woman.

When she saw the garden, the clear river, the vast green hillocks ascending on the horizon, she felt a savage desire to run and shout. She felt her heart thumping fit to burst in her bosom; but not a muscle of her face moved, and she merely smiled when her aunt inquired whether she was pleased with her new home.

When she saw the garden, the clear river, and the wide green hills rising on the horizon, she felt an intense urge to run and shout. Her heart raced as if it could burst from her chest; but not a muscle in her face moved, and she just smiled when her aunt asked if she liked her new home.

Life now became more pleasant for her. She maintained her supple gait, her calm, indifferent countenance, she remained the child brought up in the bed of an invalid; but inwardly she lived a burning, passionate existence. When alone on the grass beside the water, she would lie down flat on her stomach like an animal, her black eyes wide open, her body writhing, ready to spring. And she stayed there for hours, without a thought, scorched by the sun, delighted at being able to thrust her fingers in the earth. She had the most ridiculous dreams; she looked at the roaring river in defiance, imagining that the water was about to leap on her and attack her. Then she became rigid, preparing for the defence, and angrily inquiring of herself how she could vanquish the torrent.

Life became much more enjoyable for her. She kept her graceful stride and calm, indifferent expression; she was still the child raised in the home of an invalid. But inside, she experienced a fiery, passionate life. When she was alone on the grass by the water, she would lie flat on her stomach like an animal, her dark eyes wide open, her body restless and ready to pounce. She could stay there for hours, lost in thought, basking in the sun, thrilled to dig her fingers into the earth. She had the most absurd dreams; she gazed defiantly at the rushing river, imagining it was about to leap out and attack her. Then she would freeze, gearing up to defend herself, furiously questioning how she could conquer the torrent.

At night, Thérèse, appeased and silent, stitched beside her aunt, with a countenance that seemed to be dozing in the gleam that softly glided from beneath the lamp shade. Camille buried in an armchair thought of his additions. A word uttered in a low voice, alone disturbed, at moments, the peacefulness of this drowsy home.

At night, Thérèse, calm and quiet, sat sewing next to her aunt, her expression looking as if it were dozing in the warm glow coming from under the lamp shade. Camille, slumped in an armchair, was lost in thought about his projects. A word spoken softly occasionally broke the tranquility of this sleepy household.

Madame Raquin observed her children with serene benevolence. She had resolved to make them husband and wife. She continued to treat her son as if he were at death’s door; and she trembled when she happened to reflect that she would one day die herself, and would leave him alone and suffering. In that contingency, she relied on Thérèse, saying to herself that the young girl would be a vigilant guardian beside Camille. Her niece with her tranquil manner, and mute devotedness, inspired her with unlimited confidence. She had seen Thérèse at work, and wished to give her to her son as a guardian angel. This marriage was a solution to the matter, foreseen and settled in her mind.

Madame Raquin watched her children with calm kindness. She had made up her mind to marry them off. She kept treating her son as if he were on his last legs; she got anxious when she thought about her own death, realizing she would leave him alone and in pain. In that situation, she counted on Thérèse, telling herself that the young woman would be a caring protector for Camille. Her niece, with her calm demeanor and quiet devotion, gave her complete trust. She had seen Thérèse in action and wanted to give her to her son as a guardian angel. This marriage was a solution she had already envisioned and settled in her mind.

The children knew for a long time that they were one day to marry. They had grown up with this idea, which had thus become familiar and natural to them. The union was spoken of in the family as a necessary and positive thing. Madame Raquin had said:

The kids had known for a long time that they were eventually going to marry each other. They had grown up with this idea, so it felt normal and natural to them. The family considered the union a necessary and good thing. Madame Raquin had said:

“We will wait until Thérèse is one-and-twenty.”

“We will wait until Thérèse is twenty-one.”

And they waited patiently, without excitement, and without a blush.

And they waited calmly, without any excitement, and without a hint of embarrassment.

Camille, whose blood had become impoverished by illness, had remained a little boy in the eyes of his cousin. He kissed her as he kissed his mother, by habit, without losing any of his egotistic tranquillity. He looked upon her as an obliging comrade who helped him to amuse himself, and who, if occasion offered, prepared him an infusion. When playing with her, when he held her in his arms, it was as if he had a boy to deal with. He experienced no thrill, and at these moments the idea had never occurred to him of planting a warm kiss on her lips as she struggled with a nervous laugh to free herself.

Camille, whose health had left him weak, still seemed like a little boy in the eyes of his cousin. He kissed her like he kissed his mother, out of habit, without losing any of his self-absorbed calmness. He saw her as a helpful friend who joined him in having fun and occasionally made him a tea. When they played together and he held her in his arms, it felt like he was with another boy. He felt no excitement, and at those moments, the thought of giving her a warm kiss on the lips never crossed his mind, even as she laughed nervously trying to pull away.

The girl also seemed to have remained cold and indifferent. At times her great eyes rested on Camille and fixedly gazed at him with sovereign calm. On such occasions her lips alone made almost imperceptible little motions. Nothing could be read on her expressionless countenance, which an inexorable will always maintained gentle and attentive. Thérèse became grave when the conversation turned to her marriage, contenting herself with approving all that Madame Raquin said by a sign of the head. Camille went to sleep.

The girl also appeared cold and indifferent. Sometimes her large eyes lingered on Camille, staring at him with a calm authority. During those moments, her lips made almost unnoticeable movements. Nothing could be read on her expressionless face, which an unwavering will always kept gentle and attentive. Thérèse became serious when the conversation shifted to her marriage, simply nodding in agreement with everything Madame Raquin said. Camille fell asleep.

On summer evenings, the two young people ran to the edge of the water. Camille, irritated at the incessant attentions of his mother, at times broke out in open revolt. He wished to run about and make himself ill, to escape the fondling that disgusted him. He would then drag Thérèse along with him, provoking her to wrestle, to roll in the grass. One day, having pushed his cousin down, the young girl bounded to her feet with all the savageness of a wild beast, and, with flaming face and bloodshot eyes, fell upon him with clenched fists. Camille in fear sank to the ground.

On summer evenings, the two young people raced to the water’s edge. Camille, annoyed by his mother’s constant attention, sometimes lashed out in open rebellion. He wanted to run around and exhaust himself to escape the affection that repulsed him. He would then pull Thérèse along with him, challenging her to wrestle and roll in the grass. One day, after pushing his cousin down, the young girl sprang to her feet with the ferocity of a wild animal and, her face flushed and eyes angry, charged at him with her fists clenched. Camille, frightened, fell to the ground.

Months and years passed by, and at length the day fixed for the marriage arrived. Madame Raquin took Thérèse apart, spoke to her of her father and mother, and related to her the story of her birth. The young girl listened to her aunt, and when she had finished speaking, kissed her, without answering a word.

Months and years went by, and finally, the day set for the wedding arrived. Madame Raquin took Thérèse aside, talked to her about her parents, and shared the story of her birth. The young girl listened to her aunt, and when she finished speaking, she kissed her without saying a word.

At night, Thérèse, instead of going into her own room, which was on the left of the staircase, entered that of her cousin which was on the right. This was all the change that occurred in her mode of life. The following day, when the young couple came downstairs, Camille had still his sickly languidness, his righteous tranquillity of an egotist. Thérèse still maintained her gentle indifference, and her restrained expression of frightful calmness.

At night, Thérèse, instead of going into her own room on the left side of the staircase, went into her cousin's room on the right. This was the only change in her routine. The next day, when the young couple came downstairs, Camille still looked weak and lethargic, with the self-satisfied calm of an egotist. Thérèse continued to show her gentle indifference and her blank expression of unsettling calmness.

CHAPTER III

A week after the marriage, Camille distinctly told his mother that he intended quitting Vernon to reside in Paris. Madame Raquin protested: she had arranged her mode of life, and would not modify it in any way. Thereupon her son had a nervous attack, and threatened to fall ill, if she did not give way to his whim.

A week after the wedding, Camille clearly told his mother that he planned to leave Vernon and move to Paris. Madame Raquin protested: she had set up her way of life and wasn’t going to change it at all. Then her son had a nervous breakdown and threatened to get sick if she didn’t let him have his way.

“Never have I opposed you in your plans,” said he; “I married my cousin, I took all the drugs you gave me. It is only natural, now, when I have a desire of my own, that you should be of the same mind. We will move at the end of the month.”

“Never have I gone against your plans,” he said; “I married my cousin, I took all the medications you gave me. It’s only natural that now, when I have a desire of my own, you should feel the same way. We will move at the end of the month.”

Madame Raquin was unable to sleep all night. The decision Camille had come to, upset her way of living, and, in despair, she sought to arrange another existence for herself and the married couple. Little by little, she recovered calm. She reflected that the young people might have children, and that her small fortune would not then suffice. It was necessary to earn money, to go into business again, to find lucrative occupation for Thérèse. The next day she had become accustomed to the idea of moving, and had arranged a plan for a new life.

Madame Raquin couldn't sleep at all that night. Camille's decision disrupted her routine, and in her distress, she tried to figure out a new life for herself and the couple. Gradually, she calmed down. She thought about how the young couple might have kids and realized her savings wouldn’t be enough for that. She needed to make money, get back into business, and find a profitable job for Thérèse. By the next day, she had accepted the idea of moving and had come up with a plan for a new life.

At luncheon she was quite gay.

At lunch, she was really cheerful.

“This is what we will do,” said she to her children. “I will go to Paris to-morrow. There I will look out for a small mercery business for sale, and Thérèse and myself will resume selling needles and cotton, which will give us something to do. You, Camille, will act as you like. You can either stroll about in the sun, or you can find some employment.”

“This is what we’re going to do,” she said to her children. “I’m going to Paris tomorrow. There, I’ll look for a small craft shop for sale, and Thérèse and I will start selling needles and thread again, which will keep us busy. You, Camille, can do whatever you want. You can either relax in the sun, or you can look for a job.”

“I shall find employment,” answered the young man.

“I will find a job,” replied the young man.

The truth was that an idiotic ambition had alone impelled Camille to leave Vernon. He wished to find a post in some important administration. He blushed with delight when he fancied he saw himself in the middle of a large office, with lustring elbow sleeves, and a pen behind his ear.

The truth was that a silly ambition had driven Camille to leave Vernon. He wanted to find a job in a major government office. He felt a rush of excitement when he imagined himself in a huge office, with shiny elbow sleeves and a pen tucked behind his ear.

Thérèse was not consulted: she had always displayed such passive obedience that her aunt and husband no longer took the trouble to ask her opinion. She went where they went, she did what they did, without a complaint, without a reproach, without appearing even to be aware that she changed her place of residence.

Thérèse wasn’t asked for her opinion: she had always shown such passive obedience that her aunt and husband no longer bothered to consult her. She went where they went, did what they did, without a single complaint, without any reproach, and without even seeming to notice that she was moving.

Madame Raquin came to Paris, and went straight to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. An old maid at Vernon had sent her to one of her relatives who in this arcade kept a mercery shop which she desired to get rid of. The former mercer found the shop rather small, and rather dark; but, in passing through Paris, she had been taken aback by the noise in the streets, by the luxuriously dressed windows, and this narrow gallery, this modest shop front, recalled her former place of business which was so peaceful. She could fancy herself again in the provinces, and she drew a long breath thinking that her dear children would be happy in this out-of-the-way corner. The low price asked for the business, caused her to make up her mind. The owner sold it her for 2,000 francs, and the rent of the shop and first floor was only 1,200 francs a year. Madame Raquin, who had close upon 4,000 francs saved up, calculated that she could pay for the business and settle the rent for the first year, without encroaching on her fortune. The salary Camille would be receiving, and the profit on the mercery business would suffice, she thought, to meet the daily expenses; so that she need not touch the income of her funded money, which would capitalise, and go towards providing marriage portions for her grandchildren.

Madame Raquin arrived in Paris and headed straight to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. An old maid from Vernon had sent her to one of her relatives who ran a mercery shop in that arcade and wanted to sell it. The previous shopkeeper found the store to be a bit small and dark, but as she traveled through Paris, she was overwhelmed by the noise in the streets and the fancy shop windows. This narrow gallery and unassuming storefront reminded her of her old business, which was so peaceful. She could almost picture herself back in the provinces, and she sighed, thinking her beloved children would be happy in this tucked-away spot. The low price for the business pushed her to make a decision. The owner sold it to her for 2,000 francs, and the rent for the shop and first floor was only 1,200 francs a year. Madame Raquin, who had nearly 4,000 francs saved up, figured she could buy the business and cover the rent for the first year without touching her savings. She thought that Camille's salary combined with the earnings from the mercery would be enough to take care of their daily expenses, allowing her to keep the income from her investments intact, which would build up and help fund marriage portions for her grandchildren.

She returned to Vernon beaming with pleasure, relating that she had found a gem, a delightful little place right in the centre of Paris. Little by little, at the end of a few days, in her conversations of an evening, the damp, obscure shop in the arcade became a palace; she pictured it to herself, so far as her memory served her, as convenient, spacious, tranquil, and replete with a thousand inestimable advantages.

She came back to Vernon glowing with happiness, sharing that she had discovered a gem, a charming little spot right in the heart of Paris. Gradually, over the course of a few days, during her evening chats, the dark, cramped shop in the arcade turned into a palace; she imagined it, as far as her memory allowed, as comfortable, spacious, peaceful, and filled with countless priceless advantages.

“Ah! my dear Thérèse,” said she, “you will see how happy we shall be in that nook! There are three beautiful rooms upstairs. The arcade is full of people. We will make charming displays. There is no fear of our feeling dull.”

“Ah! my dear Thérèse,” she said, “you'll see how happy we’ll be in that corner! There are three lovely rooms upstairs. The arcade is busy with people. We’ll create beautiful displays. There's no worry about feeling bored.”

But she did not stop there. All her instinct of a former shopkeeper was awakened. She gave advice to Thérèse, beforehand, as to buying and selling, and posted her up in all the tricks of small tradespeople. At length, the family quitted the house beside the Seine, and on the evening of the same day, were installed in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

But she didn’t stop there. All her instincts as a former shopkeeper kicked in. She gave Thérèse advice about buying and selling ahead of time and filled her in on all the tricks of small business owners. Eventually, the family left the house by the Seine, and by the evening of the same day, they were settled in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

When Thérèse entered the shop, where in future she was to live, it seemed to her that she was descending into the clammy soil of a grave. She felt quite disheartened, and shivered with fear. She looked at the dirty, damp gallery, visited the shop, and ascending to the first floor, walked round each room. These bare apartments, without furniture, looked frightful in their solitude and dilapidation. The young woman could not make a gesture, or utter a word. She was as if frozen. Her aunt and husband having come downstairs, she seated herself on a trunk, her hands rigid, her throat full of sobs, and yet she could not cry.

When Thérèse walked into the shop where she would be living from now on, it felt to her like she was stepping into the damp earth of a grave. She felt completely disheartened and shivered with fear. She looked around at the dirty, damp hallway, checked out the shop, and went up to the first floor, exploring each room. These empty spaces, without any furniture, looked terrifying in their loneliness and decay. The young woman couldn’t move or say anything. She was completely frozen. When her aunt and husband came downstairs, she sat down on a trunk, her hands stiff, her throat tight with sobs, and yet she couldn’t cry.

Madame Raquin, face to face with reality, felt embarrassed, and ashamed of her dreams. She sought to defend her acquisition. She found a remedy for every fresh inconvenience that was discovered, explaining the obscurity by saying the weather was overcast, and concluded by affirming that a sweep-up would suffice to set everything right.

Madame Raquin, confronted with reality, felt embarrassed and ashamed of her dreams. She tried to justify her choices. For every new problem that came up, she found an excuse, blaming the unclear situation on the cloudy weather, and she insisted that a good cleanup would fix everything.

“Bah!” answered Camille, “all this is quite suitable. Besides, we shall only come up here at night. I shall not be home before five or six o’clock. As to you two, you will be together, so you will not be dull.”

“Bah!” replied Camille, “this is all just fine. Besides, we'll only come up here at night. I won’t be home until five or six o’clock. As for you two, you’ll be together, so you won’t be bored.”

The young man would never have consented to inhabit such a den, had he not relied on the comfort of his office. He said to himself that he would be warm all day at his administration, and that, at night, he would go to bed early.

The young man would never have agreed to live in such a place if he hadn't counted on the comfort of his office. He told himself that he would be warm all day at work and that he would go to bed early at night.

For a whole week, the shop and lodging remained in disorder. Thérèse had seated herself behind the counter from the first day, and she did not move from that place. Madame Raquin was astonished at this depressed attitude. She had thought that the young woman would try to adorn her habitation. That she would place flowers at the windows, and ask for new papers, curtains and carpets. When she suggested some repairs, some kind of embellishment, her niece quietly replied:

For an entire week, the store and the house stayed messy. Thérèse had sat down behind the counter from day one, and she didn’t leave that spot. Madame Raquin was surprised by this gloomy behavior. She had assumed that the young woman would want to make the place nicer. That she would put flowers in the windows and ask for new wallpaper, curtains, and rugs. When she mentioned some repairs or ways to spruce things up, her niece quietly replied:

“What need is there for it? We are very well as we are. There is no necessity for luxury.”

"What do we need it for? We're fine just as we are. There's no need for luxury."

It was Madame Raquin who had to arrange the rooms and tidy up the shop. Thérèse at last lost patience at seeing the good old lady incessantly turning round and round before her eyes; she engaged a charwoman, and forced her aunt to be seated beside her.

It was Madame Raquin who had to organize the rooms and clean up the shop. Thérèse finally lost her patience watching the kind old lady keep spinning around in front of her; she hired a cleaning woman and made her aunt sit next to her.

Camille remained a month without finding employment. He lived as little as possible in the shop, preferring to stroll about all day; and he found life so dreadfully dull with nothing to do, that he spoke of returning to Vernon. But he at length obtained a post in the administration of the Orleans Railway, where he earned 100 francs a month. His dream had become realised.

Camille spent a month looking for a job without any luck. He barely stayed in the shop, preferring to wander around all day. Life felt extremely boring with nothing to do, so he considered going back to Vernon. Eventually, he landed a job in the administration of the Orleans Railway, where he made 100 francs a month. His dream had finally come true.

He set out in the morning at eight o’clock. Walking down the Rue Guénégaud, he found himself on the quays. Then, taking short steps with his hands in his pockets, he followed the Seine from the Institut to the Jardin des Plantes. This long journey which he performed twice daily, never wearied him. He watched the water running along, and he stopped to see the rafts of wood descending the river, pass by. He thought of nothing. Frequently he planted himself before Notre Dame, to contemplate the scaffolding surrounding the cathedral which was then undergoing repair. These huge pieces of timber amused him although he failed to understand why. Then he cast a glance into the Port aux Vins as he went past, and after that counted the cabs coming from the station.

He left in the morning at eight o’clock. Walking down Rue Guénégaud, he found himself by the river. Then, taking small steps with his hands in his pockets, he followed the Seine from the Institut to the Jardin des Plantes. This long journey, which he made twice a day, never tired him. He watched the water flowing by and stopped to see the rafts of wood drifting down the river. He didn't think about anything. Often, he stood in front of Notre Dame, contemplating the scaffolding that surrounded the cathedral, which was under renovation at the time. The huge pieces of timber amused him, even though he didn’t quite understand why. Then he glanced at the Port aux Vins as he walked by and counted the cabs coming from the station.

In the evening, quite stupefied, with his head full of some silly story related to his office, he crossed the Jardin des Plantes, and went to have a look at the bears, if he was not in too great a hurry. There he remained half an hour, leaning over the rails at the top of the pit, observing the animals clumsily swaying to and fro. The behaviour of these huge beasts pleased him. He examined them with gaping mouth and rounded eyes, partaking of the joy of an idiot when he perceived them bestir themselves. At last he turned homewards, dragging his feet along, busying himself with the passers-by, with the vehicles, and the shops.

In the evening, feeling quite dazed, with his mind filled with some ridiculous story about work, he crossed the Jardin des Plantes and decided to check out the bears, if he wasn’t in too much of a hurry. He spent about half an hour there, leaning over the railing at the edge of the pit, watching the animals awkwardly sway back and forth. The sight of these enormous creatures amused him. He stared at them with his mouth hanging open and wide-eyed, sharing in the simple joy of an idiot when he saw them move around. Finally, he headed home, dragging his feet as he took in the people passing by, the vehicles, and the stores.

As soon as he arrived he dined, and then began reading. He had purchased the works of Buffon, and, every evening, he set himself to peruse twenty to thirty pages, notwithstanding the wearisome nature of the task. He also read in serial, at 10 centimes the number, “The History of the Consulate and Empire” by Thiers, and “The History of the Girondins” by Lamartine, as well as some popular scientific works. He fancied he was labouring at his education. At times, he forced his wife to listen to certain pages, to particular anecdotes, and felt very much astonished that Thérèse could remain pensive and silent the whole evening, without being tempted to take up a book. And he thought to himself that his wife must be a woman of very poor intelligence.

As soon as he arrived, he had dinner and then started reading. He had bought the works of Buffon and, every evening, he committed to reading twenty to thirty pages, despite the tediousness of the task. He also subscribed to a serialized story, “The History of the Consulate and Empire” by Thiers, and “The History of the Girondins” by Lamartine, along with some popular science books. He thought he was working on his education. Sometimes, he made his wife listen to certain pages or anecdotes, and he was quite surprised that Thérèse could stay lost in thought and silent all evening without feeling the urge to pick up a book. He figured his wife must not be very bright.

Thérèse thrust books away from her with impatience. She preferred to remain idle, with her eyes fixed, and her thoughts wandering and lost. But she maintained an even, easy temper, exercising all her will to render herself a passive instrument, replete with supreme complaisance and abnegation.

Thérèse pushed the books aside with frustration. She preferred to stay still, staring off into space while her thoughts drifted and got lost. But she kept a calm and easy demeanor, using all her will to make herself a passive tool, filled with total acceptance and self-denial.

The shop did not do much business. The profit was the same regularly each month. The customers consisted of female workpeople living in the neighbourhood. Every five minutes a young girl came in to purchase a few sous worth of goods. Thérèse served the people with words that were ever the same, with a smile that appeared mechanically on her lips. Madame Raquin displayed a more unbending, a more gossipy disposition, and, to tell the truth, it was she who attracted and retained the customers.

The shop didn’t get much business. The profit was about the same every month. The customers were mostly local working women. Every five minutes, a young girl would come in to buy a few coins’ worth of items. Thérèse helped the customers with the same standard phrases, and her smile seemed automatic. Madame Raquin had a more rigid, chatty personality, and honestly, it was her charm that brought in and kept the customers.

For three years, days followed days and resembled one another. Camille did not once absent himself from his office. His mother and wife hardly ever left the shop. Thérèse, residing in damp obscurity, in gloomy, crushing silence, saw life expand before her in all its nakedness, each night bringing the same cold couch, and each morn the same empty day.

For three years, the days blended together and looked the same. Camille never skipped a day at the office. His mother and wife rarely left the shop. Thérèse, living in damp darkness, in heavy, smothering silence, watched life unfold before her in all its rawness, with each night bringing the same cold bed, and each morning the same empty day.

CHAPTER IV

One day out of seven, on the Thursday evening, the Raquin family received their friends. They lit a large lamp in the dining-room, and put water on the fire to make tea. There was quite a set out. This particular evening emerged in bold relief from the others. It had become one of the customs of the family, who regarded it in the light of a middle-class orgie full of giddy gaiety. They did not retire to rest until eleven o’clock at night.

One evening a week, on Thursday night, the Raquin family welcomed their friends. They lit a big lamp in the dining room and put water on the stove to make tea. They had quite a spread. This particular evening stood out from the rest. It had become a tradition for the family, who saw it as a middle-class celebration full of lighthearted fun. They didn't go to bed until eleven o'clock at night.

At Paris Madame Raquin had found one of her old friends, the commissary of police Michaud, who had held a post at Vernon for twenty years, lodging in the same house as the mercer. A narrow intimacy had thus been established between them; then, when the widow had sold her business to go and reside in the house beside the river, they had little by little lost sight of one another. Michaud left the provinces a few months later, and came to live peacefully in Paris, Rue de Seine, on his pension of 1,500 francs. One rainy day, he met his old friend in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, and the same evening dined with the family.

In Paris, Madame Raquin reconnected with an old friend, police commissioner Michaud, who had worked in Vernon for twenty years and was living in the same building as the fabric merchant. A close friendship had developed between them; however, when the widow sold her business to move to the house by the river, they gradually lost touch. A few months later, Michaud left the provinces and settled peacefully in Paris, on Rue de Seine, living on his pension of 1,500 francs. One rainy day, he ran into his old friend in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, and that same evening, he had dinner with her family.

The Thursday receptions began in this way: the former commissary of police got into the habit of calling on the Raquins regularly once a week. After a while he came accompanied by his son Olivier, a great fellow of thirty, dry and thin, who had married a very little woman, slow and sickly. This Olivier held the post of head clerk in the section of order and security at the Préfecture of Police, worth 3,000 francs a year, which made Camille feel particularly jealous. From the first day he made his appearance, Thérèse detested this cold, rigid individual, who imagined he honoured the shop in the arcade by making a display of his great shrivelled-up frame, and the exhausted condition of his poor little wife.

The Thursday gatherings started like this: the former police commissioner got into the routine of visiting the Raquins every week. Eventually, he started bringing his son Olivier, a tall, thin guy in his thirties who had married a very petite, slow-moving, and sickly woman. Olivier worked as the head clerk in the order and security department at the Police Prefecture, earning 3,000 francs a year, which made Camille particularly envious. From the very first day he showed up, Thérèse couldn't stand this cold, stiff guy, who thought he was elevating the shop in the arcade simply by showing off his lanky figure and the weary state of his little wife.

Camille introduced another guest, an old clerk at the Orleans Railway, named Grivet, who had been twenty years in the service of the company, where he now held the position of head clerk, and earned 2,100 francs a year. It was he who gave out the work in the office where Camille had found employment, and the latter showed him certain respect. Camille, in his day dreams, had said to himself that Grivet would one day die, and that he would perhaps take his place at the end of a decade or so. Grivet was delighted at the welcome Madame Raquin gave him, and he returned every week with perfect regularity. Six months later, his Thursday visit had become, in his way of thinking, a duty: he went to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, just as he went every morning to his office, that is to say mechanically, and with the instinct of a brute.

Camille introduced another guest, an old clerk at the Orleans Railway named Grivet, who had spent twenty years working for the company and was now the head clerk, earning 2,100 francs a year. He was the one who assigned work in the office where Camille was employed, and Camille respected him for that. In his daydreams, Camille imagined that Grivet would eventually pass away, and maybe he would take his place in about ten years. Grivet was pleased with the warm welcome from Madame Raquin and came back every week without fail. Six months later, his Thursday visits had become a routine he felt he had to follow: he went to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf just as he went to his office every morning—mechanically and with the instinct of a brute.

From this moment, the gatherings became charming. At seven o’clock Madame Raquin lit the fire, set the lamp in the centre of the table, placed a box of dominoes beside it, and wiped the tea service which was in the sideboard. Precisely at eight o’clock old Michaud and Grivet met before the shop, one coming from the Rue de Seine, and the other from the Rue Mazarine. As soon as they entered, all the family went up to the first floor. There, in the dining-room, they seated themselves round the table waiting for Olivier Michaud and his wife who always arrived late. When the party was complete, Madame Raquin poured out the tea. Camille emptied the box of dominoes on the oilcloth table cover, and everyone became deeply interested in their hands. Henceforth nothing could be heard but the jingle of dominoes. At the end of each game, the players quarrelled for two or three minutes, then mournful silence was resumed, broken by the sharp clanks of the dominoes.

From that moment on, the gatherings became delightful. At seven o’clock, Madame Raquin lit the fire, set the lamp in the center of the table, placed a box of dominoes next to it, and wiped the tea set from the sideboard. Exactly at eight o’clock, old Michaud and Grivet met outside the shop, one coming from Rue de Seine and the other from Rue Mazarine. As soon as they entered, the whole family went up to the first floor. There, in the dining room, they sat around the table waiting for Olivier Michaud and his wife, who always arrived late. Once everyone was there, Madame Raquin poured the tea. Camille dumped the box of dominoes onto the oilcloth table covering, and everyone became engrossed in their hands. From then on, the only sound was the clinking of dominoes. At the end of each game, the players argued for a couple of minutes, then a somber silence returned, interrupted only by the sharp sounds of the dominoes.

Thérèse played with an indifference that irritated Camille. She took François, the great tabby cat that Madame Raquin had brought from Vernon, on her lap, caressing it with one hand, whilst she placed her dominoes with the other. These Thursday evenings were a torture to her. Frequently she complained of being unwell, of a bad headache, so as not to play, and remain there doing nothing, and half asleep. An elbow on the table, her cheek resting on the palm of her hand, she watched the guests of her aunt and husband through a sort of yellow, smoky mist coming from the lamp. All these faces exasperated her. She looked from one to the other in profound disgust and secret irritation.

Thérèse played with a lack of interest that annoyed Camille. She had François, the big tabby cat that Madame Raquin had brought from Vernon, on her lap, petting it with one hand while setting up her dominoes with the other. These Thursday evenings felt torturous to her. She often complained of feeling unwell, saying she had a bad headache, just so she wouldn’t have to play and could sit there doing nothing and half-asleep. With one elbow on the table and her cheek resting on her palm, she stared at her aunt's and husband's guests through a sort of yellow, smoky haze from the lamp. All their faces irritated her. She looked from one to another in deep disgust and hidden annoyance.

Old Michaud exhibited a pasty countenance, spotted with red blotches, one of those death-like faces of an old man fallen into second childhood; Grivet had the narrow visage, the round eyes, the thin lips of an idiot. Olivier, whose bones were piercing his cheeks, gravely carried a stiff, insignificant head on a ridiculous body; as to Suzanne, the wife of Olivier, she was quite pale, with expressionless eyes, white lips, and a soft face. And Thérèse could not find one human being, not one living being among these grotesque and sinister creatures, with whom she was shut up; sometimes she had hallucinations, she imagined herself buried at the bottom of a tomb, in company with mechanical corpses, who, when the strings were pulled, moved their heads, and agitated their legs and arms. The thick atmosphere of the dining-room stifled her; the shivering silence, the yellow gleams of the lamp penetrated her with vague terror, and inexpressible anguish.

Old Michaud had a pale face, marked with red spots, resembling one of those lifeless faces of an old man who has regressed into a childlike state; Grivet had a narrow face, round eyes, and thin lips like an idiot. Olivier, whose cheekbones were prominent, carried a stiff, unremarkable head on a comical body; as for Suzanne, Olivier's wife, she looked quite pale, with lifeless eyes, white lips, and a soft face. Thérèse couldn’t find a single human among these bizarre and unsettling figures she was trapped with; sometimes she had hallucinations, imagining herself buried at the bottom of a grave, alongside lifeless bodies that moved their heads and limbs when someone pulled their strings. The heavy atmosphere of the dining room suffocated her; the chilling silence and the yellow glow of the lamp filled her with a vague sense of dread and indescribable anguish.

Below, to the door of the shop, they had fixed a bell whose sharp tinkle announced the entrance of customers. Thérèse had her ear on the alert; and when the bell rang, she rapidly ran downstairs quite relieved, delighted at being able to quit the dining-room. She slowly served the purchaser, and when she found herself alone, she sat down behind the counter where she remained as long as possible, dreading going upstairs again, and in the enjoyment of real pleasure at no longer having Grivet and Olivier before her eyes. The damp air of the shop calmed the burning fever of her hands, and she again fell into the customary grave reverie.

Below, at the entrance of the shop, they had installed a bell whose sharp ring signaled the arrival of customers. Thérèse was always on alert; and when the bell rang, she quickly rushed downstairs, feeling relieved and happy to leave the dining room. She slowly served the customer, and once she was alone, she sat down behind the counter, staying there as long as she could, dreading the thought of going back upstairs and genuinely enjoying the peace of no longer having Grivet and Olivier in front of her. The cool air of the shop eased the burning tension in her hands, and she slipped back into her usual deep thoughts.

But she could not remain like this for long. Camille became angry at her absence. He failed to comprehend how anyone could prefer the shop to the dining-room on a Thursday evening, and he leant over the banister, to look for his wife.

But she couldn’t keep this up for long. Camille got mad at her being gone. He couldn’t understand how anyone would choose the shop over the dining room on a Thursday night, so he leaned over the banister to check for his wife.

“What’s the matter?” he would shout. “What are you doing there? Why don’t you come up? Grivet has the devil’s own luck. He has just won again.”

“What’s going on?” he would shout. “What are you doing over there? Why don’t you come up? Grivet has all the luck. He just won again.”

The young woman rose painfully, and ascending to the dining-room resumed her seat opposite old Michaud, whose pendent lips gave heartrending smiles. And, until eleven o’clock, she remained oppressed in her chair, watching François whom she held in her arms, so as to avoid seeing the cardboard dolls grimacing around her.

The young woman got up slowly and went to the dining room, taking her seat across from old Michaud, whose drooping lips offered sad smiles. And, until eleven o'clock, she stayed heavy-hearted in her chair, watching François, whom she held in her arms, trying to ignore the cardboard dolls making faces around her.

CHAPTER V

One Thursday, Camille, on returning from his office, brought with him a great fellow with square shoulders, whom he pushed in a familiar manner into the shop.

One Thursday, Camille, coming back from his office, brought along a big guy with broad shoulders, whom he casually shoved into the shop.

“Mother,” he said to Madame Raquin, pointing to the newcomer, “do you recognise this gentleman?”

“Mom,” he said to Madame Raquin, pointing to the newcomer, “do you know this guy?”

The old mercer looked at the strapping blade, seeking among her recollections and finding nothing, while Thérèse placidly observed the scene.

The old fabric seller stared at the strong sword, searching through her memories and finding nothing, while Thérèse calmly watched the scene.

“What!” resumed Camille, “you don’t recognise Laurent, little Laurent, the son of daddy Laurent who owns those beautiful fields of corn out Jeufosse way. Don’t you remember? I went to school with him; he came to fetch me of a morning on leaving the house of his uncle, who was our neighbour, and you used to give him slices of bread and jam.”

“What!” continued Camille, “you don’t recognize Laurent, little Laurent, the son of Mr. Laurent who owns those beautiful cornfields out by Jeufosse. Don’t you remember? I went to school with him; he used to come by and pick me up in the morning after leaving his uncle’s house, which was our neighbor's, and you would give him slices of bread and jam.”

All at once Madame Raquin recollected little Laurent, whom she found very much grown. It was quite ten years since she had seen him. She now did her best to make him forget her lapse of memory in greeting him, by recalling a thousand little incidents of the past, and by adopting a wheedling manner towards him that was quite maternal. Laurent had seated himself. With a peaceful smile on his lips, he replied to the questions addressed to him in a clear voice, casting calm and easy glances around him.

All of a sudden, Madame Raquin remembered little Laurent, who had grown a lot. It had been almost ten years since she had last seen him. She tried her best to make him overlook her forgetfulness by bringing up a thousand little memories from the past and adopting a sweet, motherly tone with him. Laurent had taken a seat. With a peaceful smile on his lips, he answered her questions in a clear voice, glancing around him calmly and easily.

“Just imagine,” said Camille, “this joker has been employed at the Orleans-Railway-Station for eighteen months, and it was only to-night that we met and recognised one another—the administration is so vast, so important!”

“Just imagine,” said Camille, “this guy has worked at the Orleans-Railway-Station for eighteen months, and it was only tonight that we finally met and recognized each other—the administration is so huge, so significant!”

As the young man made this remark, he opened his eyes wider, and pinched his lips, proud to be a humble wheel in such a large machine. Shaking his head, he continued:

As the young man said this, he widened his eyes and pressed his lips together, feeling proud to be a small part of such a big operation. Shaking his head, he went on:

“Oh! but he is in a good position. He has studied. He already earns 1,500 francs a year. His father sent him to college. He had read for the bar, and learnt painting. That is so, is it not, Laurent? You’ll dine with us?”

“Oh! but he’s in a good spot. He’s done his studying. He already makes 1,500 francs a year. His dad sent him to college. He studied law and learned painting. That’s right, isn’t it, Laurent? You’ll join us for dinner?”

“I am quite willing,” boldly replied the other.

“I’m totally willing,” the other person replied confidently.

He got rid of his hat and made himself comfortable in the shop, while Madame Raquin ran off to her stewpots. Thérèse, who had not yet pronounced a word, looked at the new arrival. She had never seen such a man before. Laurent, who was tall and robust, with a florid complexion, astonished her. It was with a feeling akin to admiration, that she contemplated his low forehead planted with coarse black hair, his full cheeks, his red lips, his regular features of sanguineous beauty. For an instant her eyes rested on his neck, a neck that was thick and short, fat and powerful. Then she became lost in the contemplation of his great hands which he kept spread out on his knees: the fingers were square; the clenched fist must be enormous and would fell an ox.

He took off his hat and got comfortable in the shop while Madame Raquin hurried off to her cooking. Thérèse, who hadn’t spoken a word yet, watched the newcomer. She had never seen a man like him before. Laurent, tall and strong with a rosy complexion, amazed her. With a sense of admiration, she took in his low forehead framed with coarse black hair, his full cheeks, red lips, and regular features that exuded a robust beauty. For a moment, her gaze lingered on his neck, which was thick, short, and muscular. Then she became absorbed in looking at his big hands resting on his knees: his fingers were square, and his clenched fist must be massive enough to fell an ox.

Laurent was a real son of a peasant, rather heavy in gait, with an arched back, with movements that were slow and precise, and an obstinate tranquil manner. One felt that his apparel concealed round and well-developed muscles, and a body of thick hard flesh. Thérèse examined him with curiosity, glancing from his fists to his face, and experienced little shivers when her eyes fell on his bull-like neck.

Laurent was a true son of a farmer, moving heavily with an arched back, his movements slow and deliberate, and he had a calmly stubborn demeanor. You could tell his clothes hid strong, well-defined muscles and a body of dense, tough flesh. Thérèse looked at him with interest, shifting her gaze from his fists to his face, and felt little shivers when her eyes landed on his beefy neck.

Camille spread out his Buffon volumes, and his serials at 10 centimes the number, to show his friend that he also studied. Then, as if answering an inquiry he had been making of himself for some minutes, he said to Laurent:

Camille laid out his Buffon books and his magazines at 10 centimes each to show his friend that he was also studying. Then, almost as if responding to a question he had been pondering for a few minutes, he said to Laurent:

“But, surely you must know my wife? Don’t you remember that little cousin who used to play with us at Vernon?”

“But, you must know my wife, right? Don’t you remember that little cousin who used to hang out with us at Vernon?”

“I had no difficulty in recognising Madame,” answered Laurent, looking Thérèse full in the face.

“I had no trouble recognizing Madame,” replied Laurent, looking Thérèse straight in the eye.

This penetrating glance troubled the young woman, who, nevertheless, gave a forced smile, and after exchanging a few words with Laurent and her husband, hurried away to join her aunt, feeling ill at ease.

This intense look bothered the young woman, who still managed a forced smile. After chatting briefly with Laurent and her husband, she hurried off to find her aunt, feeling uneasy.

As soon as they had seated themselves at table, and commenced the soup, Camille thought it right to be attentive to his friend.

As soon as they sat down at the table and started the soup, Camille felt it was important to pay attention to his friend.

“How is your father?” he inquired.

“How’s your dad?” he asked.

“Well, I don’t know,” answered Laurent. “We are not on good terms; we ceased corresponding five years ago.”

“Well, I don’t know,” replied Laurent. “We’re not on good terms; we stopped talking five years ago.”

“Bah!” exclaimed the clerk, astonished at such a monstrosity.

“Yuck!” exclaimed the clerk, shocked by such a monstrosity.

“Yes,” continued the other, “the dear man has ideas of his own. As he is always at law with his neighbours, he sent me to college, in the fond hope that later on, he would find in me an advocate who would win him all his actions. Oh! daddy Laurent has naught but useful ambitions; he even wants to get something out of his follies.”

“Yes,” the other continued, “the kind man has his own ideas. Since he’s always in legal disputes with his neighbors, he sent me to college, hoping that one day I would become the advocate who would help him win all his cases. Oh! Daddy Laurent only has practical ambitions; he even wants to benefit from his foolishness.”

“And you wouldn’t be an advocate?” inquired Camille, more and more astonished.

“And you wouldn’t be an advocate?” Camille asked, increasingly surprised.

“Faith, no,” answered his friend with a smile. “For a couple of years I pretended to follow the classes, so as to draw the allowance of 1,200 francs which my father made me. I lived with one of my college chums, who is a painter, and I set about painting also. It amused me. The calling is droll, and not at all fatiguing. We smoked and joked all the livelong day.”

“Honestly, no,” his friend replied with a grin. “For a couple of years, I pretended to attend classes just to get the monthly allowance of 1,200 francs that my dad gave me. I lived with one of my college buddies, who is a painter, and I started painting too. It was entertaining. The job is quirky and not tiring at all. We smoked and joked around all day long.”

The Raquin family opened their eyes in amazement.

The Raquin family opened their eyes in shock.

“Unfortunately,” continued Laurent, “this could not last. My father found out that I was telling him falsehoods. He stopped my 100 francs a month, and invited me to return and plough the land with him. I then tried to paint pictures on religious subjects which proved bad business. As I could plainly see that I was going to die of hunger, I sent art to the deuce and sought employment. My father will die one of these days, and I am waiting for that event to live and do nothing.”

“Unfortunately,” Laurent continued, “this couldn’t last. My father found out that I was lying to him. He cut off my 100 francs a month and asked me to come back and help him with the farming. I then tried to paint religious scenes, but that turned out to be a bad idea. Since I could clearly see that I was going to starve, I gave up on art and looked for a job. My father is going to die soon, and I’m just waiting for that to happen so I can live without doing anything.”

Laurent spoke in a tranquil tone. In a few words he had just related a characteristic tale that depicted him at full length. In reality he was an idle fellow, with the appetite of a full-blooded man for everything, and very pronounced ideas as to easy and lasting employment. The only ambition of this great powerful frame was to do nothing, to grovel in idleness and satiation from hour to hour. He wanted to eat well, sleep well, to abundantly satisfy his passions, without moving from his place, without running the risk of the slightest fatigue.

Laurent spoke in a calm voice. In just a few words, he had shared a story that captured his true self. In reality, he was a lazy guy, with a strong desire for everything and very clear ideas about having a simple and lasting job. The only ambition of his strong body was to do nothing, to lounge around in idleness and pleasure all day long. He wanted to eat well, sleep well, and fully indulge his desires without getting up or facing even the slightest bit of effort.

The profession of advocate had terrified him, and he shuddered at the idea of tilling the soil. He had plunged into art, hoping to find therein a calling suitable to an idle man. The paint-brush struck him as being an instrument light to handle, and he fancied success easy. His dream was a life of cheap sensuality, a beautiful existence full of houris, of repose on divans, of victuals and intoxication.

The idea of becoming a lawyer terrified him, and he cringed at the thought of working the land. He dove into art, hoping to find a path that suited someone who preferred to do nothing. He thought the paintbrush would be easy to handle and imagined success would come effortlessly. His dream was a life of simple pleasures, a beautiful existence filled with beautiful women, relaxing on couches, enjoying good food and drinks.

The dream lasted so long as daddy Laurent sent the crown pieces. But when the young man, who was already thirty, perceived the wolf at the door, he began to reflect. Face to face with privations, he felt himself a coward. He would not have accepted a day without bread, for the utmost glory art could bestow. As he had said himself, he sent art to the deuce, as soon as he recognised that it would never suffice to satisfy his numerous requirements. His first efforts had been below mediocrity; his peasant eyes caught a clumsy, slovenly view of nature; his muddy, badly drawn, grimacing pictures, defied all criticism.

The dream lasted as long as Dad Laurent sent the crown pieces. But when the young man, now thirty, saw the wolf at the door, he started to think. Faced with hardships, he felt like a coward. He wouldn’t have tolerated a single day without food for any amount of artistic glory. As he had said himself, he cast aside art as soon as he realized it would never meet his many needs. His early attempts were below average; his peasant eyes offered a clumsy, careless view of nature; his muddy, poorly drawn, grimacing pictures defied all criticism.

But he did not seem to have an over-dose of vanity for an artist; he was not in dire despair when he had to put aside his brushes. All he really regretted was the vast studio of his college chum, where he had been voluptuously grovelling for four or five years. He also regretted the women who came to pose there. Nevertheless he found himself at ease in his position as clerk; he lived very well in a brutish fashion, and he was fond of this daily task, which did not fatigue him, and soothed his mind. Still one thing irritated him: the food at the eighteen sous ordinaries failed to appease the gluttonous appetite of his stomach.

But he didn’t seem overly vain for an artist; he wasn’t in deep despair when he had to put away his brushes. What he really missed was the huge studio of his college friend, where he had spent a luxurious four or five years. He also missed the women who came to pose there. Still, he felt comfortable in his job as a clerk; he lived quite well in a rough-around-the-edges way, and he enjoyed this daily routine, which didn’t wear him out and calmed his mind. However, one thing bugged him: the food at the eighteen-sou restaurant didn’t satisfy his big appetite.

As Camille listened to his friend, he contemplated him with all the astonishment of a simpleton. This feeble man was dreaming, in a childish manner, of this studio life which his friend had been alluding to, and he questioned Laurent on the subject.

As Camille listened to his friend, he looked at him with all the surprise of a fool. This weak man was naively dreaming of the artistic life his friend had been talking about, and he asked Laurent about it.

“So,” said he, “there were lady models who posed before you in the nude?”

“So,” he said, “there were female models who posed in the nude for you?”

“Oh! yes,” answered Laurent with a smile, and looking at Thérèse, who had turned deadly pale.

“Oh! yes,” Laurent replied with a smile, glancing at Thérèse, who looked incredibly pale.

“You must have thought that very funny,” continued Camille, laughing like a child. “It would have made me feel most awkward. I expect you were quite scandalised the first time it happened.”

"You must have thought that was really funny," continued Camille, laughing like a child. "It would have made me feel super awkward. I bet you were quite shocked the first time it happened."

Laurent had spread out one of his great hands and was attentively looking at the palm. His fingers gave slight twitches, and his cheeks became flushed.

Laurent had spread out one of his large hands and was closely examining the palm. His fingers twitched slightly, and his cheeks turned red.

“The first time,” he answered, as if speaking to himself, “I fancy I thought it quite natural. This devilish art is exceedingly amusing, only it does not bring in a sou. I had a red-haired girl as model who was superb, firm white flesh, gorgeous bust, hips as wide as . . .”

“The first time,” he replied, almost as if talking to himself, “I think I saw it as completely normal. This wicked art is incredibly entertaining, but it doesn’t earn a dime. I had a beautiful red-haired girl as my model; she had perfect, smooth skin, a stunning bust, and hips as wide as . . .”

Laurent, raising his head, saw Thérèse mute and motionless opposite, gazing at him with ardent fixedness. Her dull black eyes seemed like two fathomless holes, and through her parted lips could be perceived the rosy tint of the inside of her mouth. She seemed as if overpowered by what she heard, and lost in thought. She continued listening.

Laurent looked up and saw Thérèse silent and still across from him, staring at him with intense focus. Her dark black eyes seemed like two deep voids, and he could see the rosy color of the inside of her mouth through her slightly open lips. She appeared to be overwhelmed by what she was hearing and deeply absorbed in her thoughts. She kept listening.

Laurent looked from Thérèse to Camille, and the former painter restrained a smile. He completed his phrase by a broad voluptuous gesture, which the young woman followed with her eyes. They were at dessert, and Madame Raquin had just run downstairs to serve a customer.

Laurent glanced between Thérèse and Camille, and the former painter held back a smile. He finished his sentence with an expansive, sensual gesture, which the young woman tracked with her gaze. They were at dessert, and Madame Raquin had just rushed downstairs to serve a customer.

When the cloth was removed Laurent, who for some minutes had been thoughtful, turned to Camille.

When the cloth was taken away, Laurent, who had been deep in thought for a few minutes, turned to Camille.

“You know,” he blurted out, “I must paint your portrait.”

“You know,” he suddenly said, “I have to paint your portrait.”

This idea delighted Madame Raquin and her son, but Thérèse remained silent.

This idea thrilled Madame Raquin and her son, but Thérèse stayed quiet.

“It is summer-time,” resumed Laurent, “and as we leave the office at four o’clock, I can come here, and let you give me a sitting for a couple of hours in the evening. The picture will be finished in a week.”

“It’s summer,” Laurent continued, “and since we leave the office at four, I can come here and have you pose for me for a couple of hours in the evening. I’ll finish the painting in a week.”

“That will be fine,” answered Camille, flushed with joy. “You shall dine with us. I will have my hair curled, and put on my black frock coat.”

"That sounds great," replied Camille, blushing with happiness. "You will have dinner with us. I'll get my hair done and put on my black suit."

Eight o’clock struck. Grivet and Michaud made their entry. Olivier and Suzanne arrived behind them.

Eight o’clock rang out. Grivet and Michaud walked in. Olivier and Suzanne followed behind them.

When Camille introduced his friend to the company, Grivet pinched his lips. He detested Laurent whose salary, according to his idea, had risen far too rapidly. Besides, the introduction of a new-comer was quite an important matter, and the guests of the Raquins could not receive an individual unknown to them, without some display of coldness.

When Camille introduced his friend to the company, Grivet pressed his lips together. He couldn’t stand Laurent, whose salary, in his opinion, had increased way too quickly. Plus, bringing in someone new was a big

Laurent behaved very amicably. He grasped the situation, and did his best to please the company, so as to make himself acceptable to them at once. He related anecdotes, enlivened the party by his merry laughter, and even won the friendship of Grivet.

Laurent was very friendly. He understood the situation and did his best to impress everyone, making himself likable right away. He shared stories, brought energy to the gathering with his cheerful laughter, and even earned Grivet's friendship.

That evening Thérèse made no attempt to go down to the shop. She remained seated on her chair until eleven o’clock, playing and talking, avoiding the eyes of Laurent, who for that matter did not trouble himself about her. The sanguineous temperament of this strapping fellow, his full voice and jovial laughter, troubled the young woman and threw her into a sort of nervous anguish.

That evening, Thérèse did not try to go down to the shop. She stayed in her chair until eleven o’clock, chatting and playing, while avoiding Laurent’s gaze, who, for his part, didn’t pay her any mind. The lively nature of this strong guy, along with his booming voice and hearty laughter, made the young woman uneasy and filled her with a kind of nervous dread.

CHAPTER VI

Henceforth, Laurent called almost every evening on the Raquins. He lived in the Rue Saint-Victor, opposite the Port aux Vins, where he rented a small furnished room at 18 francs a month. This attic, pierced at the top by a lift-up window, measured barely nine square yards, and Laurent was in the habit of going home as late as possible at night. Previous to his meeting with Camille, the state of his purse not permitting him to idle away his time in the cafes, he loitered at the cheap eating-houses where he took his dinner, smoking his pipe and sipping his coffee and brandy which cost him three sous. Then he slowly gained the Rue Saint-Victor, sauntering along the quays, where he seated himself on the benches, in mild weather.

From now on, Laurent visited the Raquins almost every evening. He lived on Rue Saint-Victor, across from the Port aux Vins, where he rented a small furnished room for 18 francs a month. This attic, which had a lift-up window at the top, was barely nine square yards in size, and Laurent usually returned home as late as possible at night. Before meeting Camille, since he couldn't afford to waste his time in cafes, he hung out at inexpensive eateries where he had dinner, smoking his pipe and sipping coffee and brandy that cost him three sous. Then he would slowly make his way back along Rue Saint-Victor, strolling along the quays, where he would sit on the benches when the weather was nice.

The shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf became a charming retreat, warm and quiet, where he found amicable conversation and attention. He saved the three sous his coffee and brandy cost him, and gluttonously swallowed the excellent tea prepared by Madame Raquin. He remained there until ten o’clock, dozing and digesting as if he were at home; and before taking his departure, assisted Camille to put up the shutters and close the shop for the night.

The shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf turned into a cozy escape, warm and quiet, where he enjoyed friendly conversation and attention. He saved the three sous he spent on coffee and brandy, and eagerly drank the great tea made by Madame Raquin. He stayed there until ten o’clock, dozing and digesting as if he were at home; and before leaving, he helped Camille put up the shutters and close the shop for the night.

One evening, he came with his easel and box of colours. He was to commence the portrait of Camille on the morrow. A canvas was purchased, minute preparations made, and the artist at last took the work in hand in the room occupied by the married couple, where Laurent said the light was the best.

One evening, he arrived with his easel and paint supplies. He was set to start the portrait of Camille the next day. A canvas was bought, small preparations were completed, and the artist finally began the work in the couple's room, where Laurent said the lighting was the best.

He took three evenings to draw the head. He carefully trailed the charcoal over the canvas with short, sorry strokes, his rigid, cold drawing recalling in a grotesque fashion that of the primitive masters. He copied the face of Camille with a hesitating hand, as a pupil copies an academical figure, with a clumsy exactitude that conveyed a scowl to the face. On the fourth day, he placed tiny little dabs of colour on his palette, and commenced painting with the point of the brush; he then dotted the canvas with small dirty spots, and made short strokes altogether as if he had been using a pencil.

He spent three evenings drawing the head. He carefully moved the charcoal over the canvas with short, awkward strokes, his stiff, cold drawing oddly resembling that of the primitive masters. He copied Camille's face with an unsteady hand, like a student copying an academic figure, achieving a clumsy accuracy that gave the face a scowl. On the fourth day, he put small dabs of color on his palette and started painting with the tip of the brush; then he speckled the canvas with small, messy spots and made short strokes as if he were using a pencil.

At the end of each sitting, Madame Raquin and Camille were in ecstasies. But Laurent said they must wait, that the resemblance would soon come.

At the end of each session, Madame Raquin and Camille were thrilled. But Laurent insisted they had to wait, saying the resemblance would come soon.

Since the portrait had been commenced, Thérèse no longer quitted the room, which had been transformed into a studio. Leaving her aunt alone behind the counter, she ran upstairs at the least pretext, and forgot herself watching Laurent paint.

Since the portrait had started, Thérèse no longer left the room, which had been turned into a studio. She’d leave her aunt alone behind the counter and rush upstairs at any excuse, losing herself in watching Laurent paint.

Still grave and oppressed, paler and more silent, she sat down and observed the labour of the brushes. But this sight did not seem to amuse her very much. She came to the spot, as though attracted by some power, and she remained, as if riveted there. Laurent at times turned round, with a smile, inquiring whether the portrait pleased her. But she barely answered, a shiver ran through her frame, and she resumed her meditative trance.

Still serious and weighed down, looking paler and quieter, she sat down and watched the work of the brushes. But this scene didn't seem to entertain her much. She approached as if drawn by some force and stayed there, seemingly glued to the spot. Laurent occasionally turned around with a smile, asking if she liked the portrait. But she barely responded; a shiver went through her body, and she fell back into her thoughtful state.

Laurent, returning at night to the Rue Saint-Victor, reasoned with himself at length, discussing in his mind, whether he should become the lover of Thérèse, or not.

Laurent, coming back at night to the Rue Saint-Victor, thought it through for a long time, debating in his mind whether he should become Thérèse's lover or not.

“Here is a little woman,” said he to himself, “who will be my sweetheart whenever I choose. She is always there, behind my back, examining, measuring me, summing me up. She trembles. She has a strange face that is mute and yet impassioned. What a miserable creature that Camille is, to be sure.”

“Here’s a little woman,” he thought to himself, “who will be my sweetheart whenever I want. She’s always there, behind me, studying, sizing me up, figuring me out. She’s trembling. She has a strange face that’s silent yet filled with passion. What a miserable creature that Camille is, for sure.”

And Laurent inwardly laughed as he thought of his pale, thin friend. Then he resumed:

And Laurent secretly laughed as he thought of his pale, thin friend. Then he continued:

“She is bored to death in that shop. I go there, because I have nowhere else to go to, otherwise they would not often catch me in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. It is damp and sad. A woman must be wearied to death there. I please her, I am sure of it; then, why not me rather than another?”

“She’s completely bored in that shop. I go there because I have nowhere else to hang out; otherwise, you wouldn’t find me in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf so often. It’s damp and gloomy. A woman must be so tired of it all. I make her happy, I’m sure of it; so why shouldn’t it be me instead of someone else?”

He stopped. Self-conceit was getting the better of him. Absorbed in thought, he watched the Seine running by.

He paused. His arrogance was taking over. Lost in thought, he watched the Seine flow by.

“Anyhow, come what may,” he exclaimed, “I shall kiss her at the first opportunity. I bet she falls at once into my arms.”

“Anyway, no matter what happens,” he said, “I’m going to kiss her as soon as I get the chance. I bet she’ll fall right into my arms.”

As he resumed his walk, he was seized with indecision.

As he continued his walk, he felt overwhelmed by uncertainty.

“But she is ugly,” thought he. “She has a long nose, and a big mouth. Besides, I have not the least love for her. I shall perhaps get myself into trouble. The matter requires reflection.”

“But she’s ugly,” he thought. “She has a long nose and a big mouth. Plus, I don’t feel the slightest bit of love for her. I might get myself into trouble. This needs some thinking over.”

Laurent, who was very prudent, turned these thoughts over in his head for a whole week. He calculated all the possible inconveniences of an intrigue with Thérèse, and only decided to attempt the adventure, when he felt convinced that it could be attended by no evil consequences. Thérèse would have every interest to conceal their intimacy, and he could get rid of her whenever he pleased. Even admitting that Camille discovered everything, and got angry, he would knock him down, if he became spiteful. From every point of view that matter appeared to Laurent easy and engaging.

Laurent, who was very cautious, thought about this for an entire week. He weighed all the potential downsides of getting involved with Thérèse and only decided to go for it when he felt sure it wouldn’t lead to any bad consequences. Thérèse had every reason to keep their relationship a secret, and he could end things with her whenever he wanted. Even if Camille found out and got upset, he could easily handle him if he tried to cause trouble. From every perspective, this situation seemed easy and appealing to Laurent.

Henceforth he enjoyed gentle quietude, waiting for the hour to strike. He had made up his mind to act boldly at the first opportunity. In the future he saw comfortable evenings, with all the Raquins contributing to his enjoyment: Thérèse giving him her love, Madame Raquin wheedling him like a mother, and Camille chatting with him so that he might not feel too dull, at night, in the shop.

From now on, he enjoyed a peaceful calm, waiting for the moment to arrive. He had decided to take bold action at the first chance he got. He envisioned relaxing evenings ahead, with all the Raquins adding to his happiness: Thérèse sharing her love with him, Madame Raquin nurturing him like a mother, and Camille talking to him so he wouldn’t feel too bored at night in the shop.

The portrait was almost completed, but the opportunity he desired did not occur. Thérèse, depressed and anxious, continued to remain in the room. But so did Camille, and Laurent was in despair at being unable to get rid of him. Nevertheless, the time came when he found himself obliged to mention that the portrait would be finished on the morrow, and Madame Raquin thereupon announced that they would celebrate the completion of the work of the artist by dining together.

The portrait was almost done, but the chance he was hoping for never came. Thérèse, feeling down and restless, stayed in the room. So did Camille, and Laurent was frustrated that he couldn’t get rid of him. Eventually, he had to mention that the portrait would be finished the next day, and Madame Raquin then declared that they would celebrate the artist’s work by having dinner together.

The next day, when Laurent had given the canvas the last touch, all the family assembled to go into raptures over the striking resemblance. The portrait was vile, a dirty grey colour with large violescent patches. Laurent could not use even the brightest colours, without making them dull and muddy. In spite of himself he had exaggerated the wan complexion of his model, and the countenance of Camille resembled the greenish visage of a person who had met death by drowning. The grimacing drawing threw the features into convulsions, thus rendering the sinister resemblance all the more striking. But Camille was delighted; he declared that he had the appearance of a person of distinction on the canvas.

The next day, when Laurent had put the final touches on the canvas, the whole family gathered to admire the amazing resemblance. The portrait was awful, a dirty grey with big purple patches. Laurent couldn’t use even the brightest colors without making them look dull and muddy. Despite himself, he had exaggerated his model's pale complexion, and Camille's face looked like that of someone who had drowned. The awkward drawing twisted the features into strange expressions, making the eerie resemblance even stronger. But Camille was thrilled; he claimed that he looked like a person of great distinction in the painting.

When he had thoroughly admired his own face, he declared he would go and fetch a couple of bottles of champagne. Madame Raquin went down to the shop, and the artist was alone with Thérèse.

When he had fully admired his own face, he announced that he would go get a couple of bottles of champagne. Madame Raquin went down to the shop, leaving the artist alone with Thérèse.

The young woman had remained seated, gazing vaguely in front of her. Laurent hesitated. He examined the portrait, and played with his brushes. There was not much time to lose. Camille might come back, and the opportunity would perhaps not occur again. The painter abruptly turned round, and found himself face to face with Thérèse.

The young woman stayed seated, staring vaguely ahead. Laurent hesitated. He looked at the portrait and fiddled with his brushes. There wasn’t much time left. Camille could come back, and this opportunity might not happen again. The painter suddenly turned around and found himself face to face with Thérèse.

They contemplated one another for a few seconds. Then, with a violent movement, Laurent bent down, and pressed the young woman to him. Throwing back her head he crushed her mouth beneath his lips. She made a savage, angry effort at revolt, and, then all at once gave in. They exchanged not a word. The act was silent and brutal.

They looked at each other for a few seconds. Then, with a sudden movement, Laurent bent down and pulled the young woman close to him. She tilted her head back as he pressed his lips against hers. She struggled fiercely for a moment, then suddenly surrendered. They didn't say a word. The encounter was quiet and intense.

CHAPTER VII

The two sweethearts from the commencement found their intrigue necessary, inevitable and quite natural. At their first interview they conversed familiarly, kissing one another without embarrassment, and without a blush, as if their intimacy had dated back several years. They lived quite at ease in their new situation, with a tranquillity and an independence that were perfect.

The two lovebirds from the start found their connection essential, unavoidable, and completely normal. During their first meeting, they talked comfortably, kissing each other without any shame or blushing, as if they had been close for years. They settled into their new situation easily, enjoying a sense of peace and independence that was flawless.

They made their appointments. Thérèse being unable to go out, it was arranged that Laurent should come to see her. In a clear, firm voice the young woman explained to him the plan she had conceived. The interview would take place in the nuptial chamber. The sweetheart would pass by the passage which ran into the arcade, and Thérèse would open the door on the staircase to him. During this time, Camille would be at his office, and Madame Raquin below, in the shop. This was a daring arrangement that ought to succeed.

They set up their appointments. Since Thérèse couldn't go out, they decided that Laurent would come to visit her. In a clear, confident voice, the young woman shared the plan she had in mind. The meeting would take place in the wedding chamber. Laurent would slip through the passage that led into the arcade, and Thérèse would open the door from the staircase for him. Meanwhile, Camille would be at his office, and Madame Raquin would be downstairs in the shop. This was a bold plan that should work.

Laurent accepted. There was a sort of brutal temerity in his prudence, the temerity of a man with big fists. Choosing a pretext, he obtained permission from his chief to absent himself for a couple of hours, and hastened to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

Laurent agreed. There was a kind of raw boldness in his cautiousness, the boldness of a guy who could handle himself. Finding an excuse, he got his boss's approval to take a couple of hours off and quickly made his way to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

The dealer in imitation jewelry was seated just opposite the door of the passage, and he had to wait until she was busy, until some young work-girl came to purchase a ring or a brooch made of brass. Then, rapidly entering the passage, he ascended the narrow, dark staircase, leaning against the walls which were clammy with damp. He stumbled against the stone steps, and each time he did so, he felt a red-hot iron piercing his chest. A door opened, and on the threshold, in the midst of a gleam of white light he perceived Thérèse, who closing the door after him, threw her arms about his neck.

The dealer in fake jewelry was sitting right across from the door of the hallway, and he had to wait until she was distracted, until some young woman came in to buy a ring or a brooch made of brass. Then, quickly entering the hallway, he climbed the narrow, dark staircase, leaning against the damp walls. He tripped on the stone steps, and each time he did, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. A door opened, and on the threshold, surrounded by a bright light, he saw Thérèse, who, after closing the door behind him, threw her arms around his neck.

Laurent was astonished to find his sweetheart handsome. He had never seen her before as she appeared to him then. Thérèse, supple and strong, pressed him in her arms, flinging her head backward, while on her visage coursed ardent rays of light and passionate smiles. This face seemed as if transfigured, with its moist lips and sparkling eyes. It now had a fond caressing look. It radiated. She was beautiful with the strong beauty born of passionate abandon.

Laurent was amazed to see his sweetheart as stunning. He had never seen her like this before. Thérèse, flexible and strong, held him tightly in her arms, tilting her head back, while her face lit up with bright rays and passionate smiles. Her face seemed transformed, with moist lips and sparkling eyes. It now held a loving, tender look. It shone brightly. She was beautiful with the intense beauty that comes from deep passion.

When Laurent parted from her, after his initial visit, he staggered like a drunken man, and the next day, on recovering his cunning prudent calm, he asked himself whether he should return to this young woman whose kisses gave him the fever. First of all he positively decided to keep to himself. Then he had a cowardly feeling. He sought to forget, to avoid seeing Thérèse, and yet she always seemed to be there, implacably extending her arms. The physical suffering that this spectacle caused him became intolerable.

When Laurent left her after his first visit, he stumbled like a drunk, and the next day, once he regained his clever, careful composure, he wondered if he should go back to this young woman whose kisses made him feel feverish. At first, he firmly decided to keep his distance. Then he felt weak. He tried to forget and avoid seeing Thérèse, but she always felt present, relentlessly reaching out for him. The physical pain this caused him became unbearable.

He gave way. He arranged another meeting, and returned to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

He backed down. He set up another meeting and went back to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf.

From that day forth, Thérèse entered into his life. He did not yet accept her, although he bore with her. He had his hours of terror, his moments of prudence, and, altogether this intrigue caused him disagreeable agitation. But his discomfort and his fears disappeared. The meetings continued and multiplied.

From that day on, Thérèse became part of his life. He didn't fully accept her yet, but he tolerated her presence. He experienced moments of fear and times when he was cautious, and the whole situation made him feel uneasy. However, his discomfort and worries faded away. Their meetings kept happening and increased in frequency.

Thérèse experienced no hesitation. She went straight where her passion urged her to go. This woman whom circumstances had bowed down, and who had at length drawn herself up erect, now revealed all her being and explained her life.

Thérèse felt no doubt. She went straight to where her passion led her. This woman, who had been brought low by circumstances and had finally stood tall, now revealed her true self and shared her life story.

“Oh! if you only knew,” said she, “how I have suffered. I was brought up in the tepid damp room of an invalid. I slept in the same bed as Camille. At night I got as far away from him as I could, to avoid the sickly odour of his body. He was naughty and obstinate. He would not take his physic unless I shared it with him. To please my aunt I was obliged to swallow a dose of every drug. I don’t know how it is I have survived. They made me ugly. They robbed me of the only thing I possessed, and it is impossible for you to love me as I love you.”

“Oh! If you only knew,” she said, “how I’ve suffered. I grew up in the stuffy, damp room of someone sick. I shared a bed with Camille. At night, I would move as far away from him as possible to escape the unpleasant smell of his body. He was naughty and stubborn, refusing to take his medicine unless I took it too. To please my aunt, I had to swallow a dose of every pill. I don’t know how I managed to survive. They made me unattractive. They took away the only thing I had, and it’s impossible for you to love me as much as I love you.”

She broke off and wept, and after kissing Laurent, continued with bitter hatred:

She stopped and cried, and after kissing Laurent, went on with intense hatred:

“I do not wish them any harm. They brought me up, they received me, and shielded me from misery. But I should have preferred abandonment to their hospitality. I had a burning desire for the open air. When quite young, my dream was to rove barefooted along the dusty roads, holding out my hand for charity, living like a gipsy. I have been told that my mother was a daughter of the chief of a tribe in Africa. I have often thought of her, and I understood that I belonged to her by blood and instinct. I should have liked to have never parted from her, and to have crossed the sand slung at her back.

“I don’t wish them any harm. They raised me, took me in, and protected me from suffering. But I would have preferred being on my own to their hospitality. I had a strong yearning for the outdoors. As a child, I dreamed of wandering barefoot along the dusty roads, reaching out for help, living like a gypsy. I’ve been told that my mother was the daughter of a tribal chief in Africa. I’ve thought about her often and realized that I was connected to her by blood and instinct. I would have loved to never be apart from her and to have crossed the sand with her.

“Ah! what a childhood! I still feel disgust and rebellion, when I recall the long days I passed in the room where Camille was at death’s door. I sat bent over the fire, stupidly watching the infusions simmer, and feeling my limbs growing stiff. And I could not move. My aunt scolded me if I made a noise. Later on, I tasted profound joy in the little house beside the river; but I was already half feeble, I could barely walk, and when I tried to run I fell down. Then they buried me alive in this vile shop.”

“Ah! What a childhood! I still feel disgust and rebellion when I think back to the long days I spent in the room where Camille was nearly gone. I sat hunched over the fire, mindlessly watching the infusions simmer, feeling my limbs grow stiff. And I couldn’t move. My aunt scolded me if I made any noise. Later, I experienced deep joy in the little house by the river; but by then, I was already half fragile, barely able to walk, and when I tried to run, I fell down. Then they buried me alive in this awful shop.”

After a pause, she resumed:

After a moment, she continued:

“You will hardly credit how bad they have made me. They have turned me into a liar and a hypocrite. They have stifled me with their middle-class gentleness, and I can hardly understand how it is that there is still blood in my veins. I have lowered my eyes, and given myself a mournful, idiotic face like theirs. I have led their deathlike life. When you saw me I looked like a blockhead, did I not? I was grave, overwhelmed, brutalised. I no longer had any hope. I thought of flinging myself into the Seine.

"You can hardly believe how bad they’ve made me. They’ve turned me into a liar and a hypocrite. They’ve smothered me with their middle-class kindness, and I can barely comprehend how there’s still blood pumping through my veins. I’ve looked down, and given myself a sad, foolish expression like theirs. I’ve lived their lifeless existence. When you saw me, I looked like an idiot, didn’t I? I was serious, overwhelmed, brutalized. I had lost all hope. I even thought about throwing myself into the Seine."

“But previous to this depression, what nights of anger I had. Down there at Vernon, in my frigid room, I bit my pillow to stifle my cries. I beat myself, taxed myself with cowardice. My blood was on the boil, and I would have lacerated my body. On two occasions, I wanted to run away, to go straight before me, towards the sun; but my courage failed. They had turned me into a docile brute with their tame benevolence and sickly tenderness. Then I lied, I always lied. I remained there quite gentle, quite silent, dreaming of striking and biting.”

“But before this depression hit, what nights of anger I had. Down there at Vernon, in my cold room, I bit my pillow to hold back my cries. I punished myself, called myself a coward. My blood was boiling, and I felt like hurting myself. Twice, I wanted to run away, to go straight towards the sun; but my courage let me down. They had turned me into a compliant animal with their soft kindness and sickly gentleness. So I lied, I always lied. I stayed there calm and quiet, dreaming of hitting and biting.”

After a silence, she continued:

After a pause, she continued:

“I do not know why I consented to marry Camille. I did not protest, from a feeling of a sort of disdainful indifference. I pitied the child. When I played with him, I felt my fingers sink into the flesh of his limbs as into damp clay. I took him because my aunt offered him to me, and because I never intended to place any restraint on my actions on his account.

“I don’t know why I agreed to marry Camille. I didn’t object, feeling a kind of disdainful indifference. I felt sorry for the kid. When I played with him, it felt like my fingers sank into the flesh of his limbs like they were soft clay. I accepted him because my aunt suggested it, and I never planned to limit my actions for his sake.”

“I found my husband just the same little suffering boy whose bed I had shared when I was six years old. He was just as frail, just as plaintive, and he still had that insipid odour of a sick child that had been so repugnant to me previously. I am relating all this so that you may not be jealous. I was seized with a sort of disgust. I remembered the physic I had drank. I got as far away from him as the bed would allow, and I passed terrible nights. But you, you——”

“I found my husband just the same little suffering boy whose bed I had shared when I was six years old. He was just as fragile, just as whiny, and he still had that faint smell of a sick child that had disgusted me before. I'm sharing all this so you won't feel jealous. I was overcome with a kind of revulsion. I remembered the medicine I had swallowed. I moved as far away from him as the bed would allow, and I spent awful nights. But you, you——”

Thérèse drew herself up, bending backward, her fingers imprisoned in the massive hands of Laurent, gazing at his broad shoulders, and enormous neck.

Thérèse straightened up, leaning back, her fingers caught in Laurent's big hands, looking at his broad shoulders and huge neck.

“You, I love you,” she continued. “I loved you from the day Camille pushed you into the shop. You have perhaps no esteem for me, because I gave way at once. Truly, I know not how it happened. I am proud. I am passionate. I would have liked to have beaten you, the first day, when you kissed me. I do not know how it was I loved you; I hated you rather. The sight of you irritated me, and made me suffer. When you were there, my nerves were strained fit to snap. My head became quite empty. I was ready to commit a crime.

“You, I love you,” she went on. “I’ve loved you since the day Camille pushed you into the shop. You probably don’t think much of me because I gave in right away. Honestly, I don’t even know how it happened. I’m proud. I’m passionate. I felt like I wanted to slap you on that first day when you kissed me. I can’t explain why I loved you; I actually hated you more. Just seeing you drove me crazy and made me suffer. When you were around, my nerves were about to break. My mind went completely blank. I was ready to do something crazy.”

“Oh! how I suffered! And I sought this suffering. I waited for you to arrive. I loitered round your chair, so as to move in your breath, to drag my clothes over yours. It seemed as though your blood cast puffs of heat on me as I passed, and it was this sort of burning cloud in which you were enveloped, that attracted me, and detained me beside you in spite of my secret revolt. You remember when you were painting here: a fatal power attracted me to your side, and I breathed your air with cruel delight. I know I seemed to be begging for kisses, I felt ashamed of my bondage, I felt I should fall, if you were to touch me. But I gave way to my cowardice, I shivered with cold, waiting until you chose to take me in your arms.”

“Oh! how I suffered! And I sought this suffering. I waited for you to arrive. I lingered around your chair, trying to catch your breath, letting my clothes brush against yours. It felt like your blood sent waves of warmth my way as I passed, and it was this burning cloud that surrounded you that drew me in and kept me by your side despite my hidden resistance. You remember when you were painting here: an irresistible force pulled me to you, and I breathed in your air with cruel pleasure. I know I looked like I was begging for kisses, and I felt ashamed of my weakness; I thought I might fall if you touched me. But I gave in to my fear, shivering in the cold, waiting for you to decide to hold me.”

When Thérèse ceased speaking, she was quivering, as though proud at being avenged. In this bare and chilly room were enacted scenes of burning lust, sinister in their brutality.

When Thérèse stopped talking, she was shaking, as if she felt proud to have been avenged. In this empty and cold room, scenes of intense desire unfolded, dark in their cruelty.

On her part Thérèse seemed to revel in daring. The only precaution she would take when expecting her lover was to tell her aunt she was going upstairs to rest. But then, when he was there she never bothered about avoiding noise, walking about and talking. At first this terrified Laurent.

On her side, Thérèse seemed to enjoy being bold. The only precaution she took when expecting her lover was to tell her aunt that she was going upstairs to rest. But once he was there, she didn't care about making noise, walking around, or talking. At first, this scared Laurent.

“For God’s sake,” he whispered, “don’t make so much noise. Madame Raquin will hear.”

“For God’s sake,” he whispered, “don’t be so loud. Madame Raquin will hear you.”

Thérèse would laugh. “Who cares, you are always so worried. She is at her counter and won’t leave. She is too afraid of being robbed. Besides, you can hide.”

Thérèse would laugh. “Who cares? You’re always so stressed. She’s at her counter and won’t go anywhere. She’s too scared of getting robbed. Plus, you can just hide.”

Laurent’s passion had not yet stifled his native peasant caution, but soon he grew used to the risks of these meetings, only a few yards from the old woman.

Laurent’s passion hadn’t yet suppressed his natural peasant caution, but soon he became accustomed to the risks of these meetings, just a few yards from the old woman.

One day, fearing her niece was ill, Madame Raquin climbed the stairs. Thérèse never bothered to bolt the bedroom door.

One day, worried that her niece was unwell, Madame Raquin went upstairs. Thérèse never bothered to lock the bedroom door.

At the sound of the woman’s heavy step on the wooden stairs, Laurent became frantic. Thérèse laughed as she saw him searching for his waistcoat and hat. She grabbed his arm and pushed him down at the foot of the bed. With perfect self-possession she whispered:

At the sound of the woman’s heavy step on the wooden stairs, Laurent started to panic. Thérèse laughed as she watched him scramble for his waistcoat and hat. She grabbed his arm and gently pushed him down at the foot of the bed. With calm confidence, she whispered:

“Stay there. Don’t move.”

“Stay put. Don’t move.”

She threw all his clothes that were lying about over him and covered them with a white petticoat she had taken off. Without losing her calm, she lay down, half-naked, with her hair loose.

She threw all his clothes that were lying around over him and covered them with a white petticoat she had taken off. Without losing her composure, she lay down, half-naked, with her hair down.

When Madame Raquin quietly opened the door and tiptoed to the bed the younger woman pretended to be asleep. Laurent, under all the clothes was in a panic.

When Madame Raquin quietly opened the door and tiptoed over to the bed, the younger woman acted like she was asleep. Laurent, hidden under all the covers, was in a panic.

“Thérèse,” asked the old lady with some concern, “are you all right, my dear?”

“Thérèse,” the old lady asked with a hint of worry, “are you okay, my dear?”

Thérèse, opening her eyes and yawning, answered that she had a terrible migraine. She begged her aunt to let her sleep some more. The old lady left the room as quietly as she had entered it.

Thérèse, opening her eyes and yawning, said that she had a terrible migraine. She asked her aunt to let her sleep a bit longer. The old lady left the room as quietly as she had come in.

“So you see,” Thérèse said triumphantly, “there is no reason to worry. These people are not in love. They are blind.”

“So you see,” Thérèse said triumphantly, “there's no reason to worry. These people aren’t in love. They’re just clueless.”

At other times Thérèse seemed quite mad, wandering in her mind. She would see the cat, sitting motionless and dignified, looking at them. “Look at François,” she said to Laurent. “You’d think he understands and is planning to tell Camille everything to-night. He knows a thing or two about us. Wouldn’t it be funny if one day, in the shop, he just started talking.”

At other times, Thérèse seemed a bit out of sorts, lost in her thoughts. She would see the cat, sitting still and regal, gazing at them. “Look at François,” she said to Laurent. “You’d think he understands and is planning to spill everything to Camille tonight. He knows a thing or two about us. Wouldn’t it be funny if one day, in the shop, he just started talking?”

This idea was delightful to Thérèse but Laurent felt a shudder run through him as he looked at the cat’s big green eyes. Thérèse’s hold on him was not total and he was scared. He got up and put the cat out of the room.

This idea excited Thérèse, but Laurent felt a chill run through him as he looked into the cat's big green eyes. Thérèse's grip on him wasn't complete, and he felt scared. He got up and took the cat out of the room.

CHAPTER VIII

Laurent was perfectly happy of an evening, in the shop. He generally returned from the office with Camille. Madame Raquin had formed quite a motherly affection for him. She knew he was short of cash, and indifferently nourished, that he slept in a garret; and she had told him, once for all, that a seat would always be kept for him at their table. She liked this young fellow with that expansive feeling that old women display for people who come from their own part of the country, bringing with them memories of the past.

Laurent felt completely at ease in the shop in the evenings. He usually came back from the office with Camille. Madame Raquin had developed a genuine motherly fondness for him. She understood he didn’t have much money, that he wasn’t eating well, and that he slept in a tiny attic; she had assured him, once and for all, that there would always be a spot for him at their table. She liked this young man with that warm sentiment older women often have for people from their own hometown who bring back memories of the past.

The young man took full advantage of this hospitality. Before going to dinner, after leaving the office for the night, he and Camille went for a stroll on the quays. Both found satisfaction in this intimacy. They dawdled along, chatting with one another, which prevented them feeling dull, and after a time decided to go and taste the soup prepared by Madame Raquin. Laurent opened the shop door as if he were master of the house, seated himself astride a chair, smoking and expectorating as though at home.

The young man really took advantage of this hospitality. Before dinner, after leaving the office for the night, he and Camille went for a walk by the river. They both enjoyed this closeness. They strolled along, chatting with each other, which kept things from feeling boring, and after a while decided to go taste the soup made by Madame Raquin. Laurent opened the shop door like he owned the place, plopped down on a chair, smoked, and spit as if he was at home.

The presence of Thérèse did not embarrass him in the least. He treated the young woman with friendly familiarity, paying her commonplace compliments without a line of his face becoming disturbed. Camille laughed, and, as his wife confined herself to answering his friend in monosyllables, he firmly believed they detested one another. One day he even reproached Thérèse with what he termed her coldness for Laurent.

The presence of Thérèse didn’t faze him at all. He spoke to the young woman with friendly ease, giving her ordinary compliments without any change in his expression. Camille laughed, and since his wife only responded to his friend with one-word answers, he was convinced they couldn’t stand each other. One day, he even blamed Thérèse for what he called her aloofness toward Laurent.

Laurent had made a correct guess: he had become the sweetheart of the woman, the friend of the husband, the spoilt child of the mother. Never had he enjoyed such a capital time. His position in the family struck him as quite natural. He was on the most friendly terms with Camille, in regard to whom he felt neither anger nor remorse. He was so sure of being prudent and calm that he did not even keep watch on his gestures and speech. The egotism he displayed in the enjoyment of his good fortune, shielded him from any fault. All that kept him from kissing Thérèse in the shop was the fear that he would not be allowed to come any more. He would not have cared a bit about hurting Camille and his mother.

Laurent had made an accurate guess: he had become the favorite of the woman, the buddy of the husband, the pampered child of the mother. Never had he had such a great time. His role in the family felt completely natural to him. He was on friendly terms with Camille and felt neither anger nor guilt toward her. He was so confident in being careful and composed that he didn’t even monitor his gestures and speech. The selfishness he showed in enjoying his good fortune protected him from any mistakes. The only thing that held him back from kissing Thérèse in the shop was the fear that he wouldn’t be allowed to come back again. He really wouldn’t have cared at all about hurting Camille and his mother.

Thérèse, who was of a more nervous and quivering temperament, was compelled to play a part, and she played it to perfection, thanks to the clever hypocrisy she had acquired in her bringing up. For nearly fifteen years, she had been lying, stifling her fever, exerting an implacable will to appear gloomy and half asleep. It cost her nothing to keep this mask on her face, which gave her an appearance of icy frigidity.

Thérèse, who had a more anxious and twitchy nature, was forced to pretend, and she did it flawlessly, thanks to the smart deception she learned growing up. For almost fifteen years, she had been lying, suppressing her inner turmoil, and working hard to seem gloomy and half-asleep. It didn’t take her effort to maintain this facade, which made her look cold and distant.

When Laurent entered the shop, he found her glum, her nose longer, her lips thinner. She was ugly, cross, unapproachable. Nevertheless, she did not exaggerate her effects, but only played her former part, without awakening attention by greater harshness. She experienced extraordinary pleasure in deceiving Camille and Madame Raquin. She was aware she was doing wrong, and at times she felt a ferocious desire to rise from table and smother Laurent with kisses, just to show her husband and aunt that she was not a fool, and that she had a sweetheart.

When Laurent walked into the shop, he noticed she looked gloomy, her nose longer, her lips thinner. She appeared unattractive, irritable, and distant. Still, she didn’t overdo it; she merely played her old role without drawing attention with extra harshness. She found immense pleasure in fooling Camille and Madame Raquin. She knew she was in the wrong, and sometimes she felt an intense urge to get up from the table and smother Laurent with kisses, just to prove to her husband and aunt that she wasn't naive and that she had a lover.

At moments, she felt giddy with joy; good actress as she proved herself, she could not on such occasions refrain from singing, when her sweetheart did not happen to be there, and she had no fear of betraying herself. These sudden outbursts of gaiety charmed Madame Raquin, who taxed her niece with being too serious. The young woman, moreover, decked the window of her room with pots of flowers, and then had new paper hung in the apartment. After this she wanted a carpet, curtains and rosewood furniture.

At times, she felt overwhelmed with happiness; as talented as she was, she couldn't help but sing when her boyfriend wasn't around, and she didn't worry about giving herself away. These spontaneous bursts of joy delighted Madame Raquin, who teased her niece for being too serious. The young woman also decorated her room window with pots of flowers and then had new wallpaper put up in the apartment. After that, she wanted a carpet, curtains, and rosewood furniture.

The nature of the circumstances seemed to have made this woman for this man, and to have thrust one towards the other. The two together, the woman nervous and hypocritical, the man sanguineous and leading the life of a brute, formed a powerful couple allied. The one completed the other, and they mutually protected themselves. At night, at table, in the pale light of the lamp, one felt the strength of their union, at the sight of the heavy, smiling face of Laurent, opposite the mute, impenetrable mask of Thérèse.

The situation seemed to have brought this woman and man together, pushing them towards each other. Together, the nervous and hypocritical woman and the optimistic man living like a brute made a strong couple. They completed each other and provided mutual protection. At night, at the table, under the soft glow of the lamp, you could feel the power of their bond, seeing Laurent’s heavy, smiling face across from Thérèse’s silent, unreadable expression.

Those evenings were pleasant and calm. In the silence, in the transparent shadow and cool atmosphere, arose friendly conversation. The family and their guest sat close together round the table. After the dessert, they chatted about a thousand trifles of the day, about incidents that had occurred the day before, about their hopes for the morrow.

Those evenings were nice and peaceful. In the quiet, under the soft shadow and cool air, friendly conversation happened. The family and their guest gathered closely around the table. After dessert, they talked about a thousand little things from the day, about events that happened the day before, and about their hopes for tomorrow.

Camille liked Laurent, as much as he was capable of liking anybody, after the fashion of a contented egotist, and Laurent seemed to show him equal attachment. Between them there was an exchange of kind sentences, of obliging gestures, and thoughtful attentions. Madame Raquin, with placid countenance, contributed her peacefulness to the tranquillity of the scene, which resembled a gathering of old friends who knew one another to the heart, and who confidently relied on the faith of their friendship.

Camille liked Laurent, as much as he was capable of liking anyone, in the way of a satisfied self-centered person, and Laurent seemed to feel the same way about him. They exchanged kind words, helpful gestures, and considerate attention. Madame Raquin, with her calm expression, added her serenity to the peaceful atmosphere, which felt like a reunion of close friends who understood each other deeply and trusted the strength of their friendship.

Thérèse, motionless, peaceful like the others, observed this joy, this smiling depression of these people of the middle class, and in her heart there was savage laughter; all her being jeered, but her face maintained its frigid rigidity. Ah! how she deceived these worthy people, and how delighted she was to deceive them with such triumphant impudence. Her sweetheart, at this moment, was like a person unknown to her, a comrade of her husband, a sort of simpleton and interloper concerning whom she had no need to concern herself. This atrocious comedy, these duperies of life, this comparison between the burning kisses in the daytime, and the indifference played at night, gave new warmth to the blood of the young woman.

Thérèse, still and calm like the others, watched the joy and the faint smiles of these middle-class people, and inside her, there was a savage laughter; her entire being mocked them, but her face stayed cold and unmoving. Ah! how she fooled these decent folks, and how thrilled she was to trick them with such boldness. At that moment, her boyfriend felt like a stranger to her, just a friend of her husband, somewhat of a fool and an intruder about whom she felt no need to care. This terrible farce, these deceptions of life, this contrast between the passionate kisses in the daytime and the indifference at night, added a new intensity to the young woman's blood.

When by chance Madame Raquin and Camille went downstairs, Thérèse bounded from her chair, to silently, and with brutal energy, press her lips to those of her sweetheart, remaining thus breathless and choking until she heard the stairs creak. Then, she briskly seated herself again, and resumed her glum grimace, while Laurent calmly continued the interrupted conversation with Camille. It was like a rapid, blinding flash of lightning in a leaden sky.

When Madame Raquin and Camille happened to go downstairs, Thérèse jumped up from her chair and, with intense energy, pressed her lips to those of her lover, remaining breathless and gasping until she heard the stairs creak. Then, she quickly sat back down and returned to her gloomy expression, while Laurent calmly continued the conversation he had been having with Camille. It was like a quick, blinding flash of lightning in a dark sky.

On Thursday, the evening became a little more animated. Laurent, although bored to death, nevertheless made a point of not missing one of these gatherings. As a measure of prudence he desired to be known and esteemed by the friends of Camille. So he had to lend an ear to the idle talk of Grivet and old Michaud. The latter always related the same tales of robbery and murder, while Grivet spoke at the same time about his clerks, his chiefs, and his administration, until the young man sought refuge beside Olivier and Suzanne, whose stupidity seemed less wearisome. But he soon asked for the dominoes.

On Thursday, the evening got a bit more lively. Laurent, though completely bored, made sure not to skip any of these gatherings. He wanted to be known and respected by Camille's friends, so he had to listen to the pointless chatter of Grivet and old Michaud. The latter always told the same stories about theft and murder, while Grivet went on about his clerks, his bosses, and his management until Laurent found a break next to Olivier and Suzanne, whose ignorance felt less exhausting. But he soon asked for the dominoes.

It was on Thursday evening that Laurent and Thérèse arranged the day and hour of their meeting. In the bustle attending the departure, when Madame Raquin and Camille accompanied the guest to the door of the arcade, the young woman approached Laurent, to whom she spoke in an undertone, as she pressed his hand. At times, when all had turned their backs, she kissed him, out of a sort of bravado.

It was on Thursday evening that Laurent and Thérèse decided on the day and time for their meeting. In the chaos of the departure, when Madame Raquin and Camille escorted the guest to the door of the arcade, the young woman moved closer to Laurent and spoke softly to him while holding his hand. Occasionally, when everyone had their backs turned, she kissed him out of a sense of daring.

The life of shocks and appeasements, lasted eight months. The sweethearts lived in complete beatitude; Thérèse no longer felt dull, and was perfectly contented. Laurent satiated, pampered, fatter than before, had but one fear, that of seeing this delightful existence come to an end.

The life of ups and downs lasted eight months. The lovers lived in total happiness; Thérèse no longer felt bored and was completely satisfied. Laurent, satisfied and spoiled, heavier than before, had just one fear: that this lovely life would come to an end.

CHAPTER IX

One afternoon, as Laurent was leaving his office to run and meet Thérèse who was expecting him, his chief gave him to understand that in future he was forbidden to absent himself. He had taken too many holidays already, and the authorities had decided to dismiss him if he again went out in office hours.

One afternoon, as Laurent was leaving his office to quickly meet Thérèse, who was waiting for him, his boss made it clear that he was no longer allowed to be absent. He had already taken too many days off, and the higher-ups had decided to fire him if he left during work hours again.

Riveted to his chair, he remained in despair until eventide. He had to earn his living, and dared not lose his place. At night the wrathful countenance of Thérèse was a torture to him, and he was unable to find an opportunity to explain to her how it was he had broken his word. At length, as Camille was putting up the shutters, he briskly approached the young woman, to murmur in an undertone:

Riveted to his chair, he stayed in despair until evening. He had to earn a living and couldn’t afford to lose his job. At night, the furious look on Thérèse’s face tormented him, and he couldn’t find a chance to explain why he had broken his promise. Finally, as Camille was closing the shutters, he quickly approached the young woman to whisper:

“We shall be unable to see one another any more. My chief refuses to give me permission to go out.”

“We won’t be able to see each other anymore. My boss won’t let me go out.”

Camille came into the shop, and Laurent was obliged to withdraw without giving any further information, leaving Thérèse under the disagreeable influence of this abrupt and unpleasant announcement. Exasperated at anyone daring to interfere with her delectation, she passed a sleepless night, arranging extravagant plans for a meeting with her sweetheart. The following Thursday, she spoke with Laurent for a minute at the most. Their anxiety was all the keener as they did not know where to meet for the purpose of consulting and coming to an understanding. The young woman, on this occasion, gave her sweetheart another appointment which for the second time he failed to keep, and she then had but one fixed idea—to see him at any cost.

Camille walked into the shop, and Laurent had to leave without providing any more details, leaving Thérèse feeling upset by this sudden and unwelcome news. Frustrated that anyone would disrupt her enjoyment, she spent a sleepless night dreaming up elaborate plans for a date with her boyfriend. The following Thursday, she managed to talk to Laurent for barely a minute. Their anxiety grew since they didn’t know where to meet to discuss things and come to an agreement. This time, the young woman set another date for her boyfriend, but once again, he didn't show up, and all she could think about was seeing him no matter what.

For a fortnight Laurent was unable to speak to Thérèse alone, and he then felt how necessary this woman had become to his existence. Far from experiencing any uneasiness, as formerly, at the kisses which his ladylove showered on him, he now sought her embraces with the obstinacy of a famished animal. A sanguineous passion had lurked in his muscles, and now that his sweetheart was taken from him, this passion burst out in blind violence. He was madly in love. This thriving brutish nature seemed unconscious in everything. He obeyed his instincts, permitting the will of his organism to lead him.

For two weeks, Laurent couldn’t talk to Thérèse alone, and he realized how essential she had become to his life. Instead of feeling the anxiety he used to feel from the kisses his girlfriend lavished on him, he now craved her touch with the persistence of a starving animal. A fiery passion had been simmering within him, and now that his lover was taken away, it erupted with blind force. He was head over heels in love. This growing primal nature seemed unaware of anything else. He followed his instincts, letting his body’s desires guide him.

A year before, he would have burst into laughter, had he been told he would become the slave of a woman, to the point of risking his tranquillity. The hidden forces of lust that had brought about this result had been secretly proceeding within him, to end by casting him, bound hand and foot, into the arms of Thérèse. At this hour, he was in dread lest he should omit to be prudent. He no longer dared go of an evening to the shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf lest he should commit some folly. He no longer belonged to himself. His ladylove, with her feline suppleness, her nervous flexibility, had glided, little by little, into each fibre of his body. This woman was as necessary to his life as eating and drinking.

A year ago, he would have laughed out loud if someone had told him he would end up becoming a woman's slave, to the point of risking his peace of mind. The hidden forces of desire that led to this had been secretly building up inside him, ultimately binding him hand and foot into Thérèse's embrace. At that moment, he was terrified of losing his caution. He no longer dared to go to the shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf in the evening for fear of doing something foolish. He no longer felt like he belonged to himself. His lady love, with her graceful movements and nervous agility, had gradually seeped into every fiber of his being. This woman had become as essential to his life as food and drink.

He would certainly have committed some folly, had he not received a letter from Thérèse, asking him to remain at home the following evening. His sweetheart promised him to call about eight o’clock.

He would definitely have done something foolish if he hadn't received a letter from Thérèse, asking him to stay home the next evening. His girlfriend promised to call him around eight o’clock.

On quitting the office, he got rid of Camille by saying he was tired, and should go to bed at once. Thérèse, after dinner, also played her part. She mentioned a customer who had moved without paying her, and acting the indignant creditor who would listen to nothing, declared that she intended calling on her debtor with the view of asking for payment of the money that was due. The customer now lived at Batignolles. Madame Raquin and Camille considered this a long way to go, and thought it doubtful whether the journey would have a satisfactory result; but they expressed no surprise, and allowed Thérèse to set out on her errand in all tranquillity.

After leaving the office, he got rid of Camille by saying he was tired and needed to go to bed right away. Thérèse also played her part after dinner. She talked about a customer who had moved without paying her, acting like an outraged creditor who wouldn't listen to anything and declared she planned to visit her debtor to ask for the money owed. The customer now lived in Batignolles. Madame Raquin and Camille thought this was a long way to go and doubted that the trip would yield good results, but they didn't express any surprise and let Thérèse leave for her errand without any fuss.

The young woman ran to the Port aux Vins, gliding over the slippery pavement, and knocking up against the passers-by, in her hurry to reach her destination. Beads of perspiration covered her face, and her hands were burning. Anyone might have taken her for a drunken woman. She rapidly ascended the staircase of the hotel, and on reaching the sixth floor, out of breath, and with wandering eyes, she perceived Laurent, who was leaning over the banister awaiting her.

The young woman rushed to the Port aux Vins, gliding over the slick pavement and bumping into people as she hurried to her destination. Sweat covered her face, and her hands felt hot. Anyone could have mistaken her for being drunk. She quickly climbed the stairs of the hotel, and when she got to the sixth floor, out of breath and with wild eyes, she saw Laurent, who was leaning over the banister waiting for her.

She entered the garret, which was so small that she could barely turn round in it, and tearing off her hat with one hand leant against the bedstead in a faint. Through the lift-up window in the roof, which was wide open, the freshness of the evening fell upon the burning couch.

She stepped into the small attic, barely having enough room to turn around, and yanked off her hat with one hand, leaning against the bed frame as she felt faint. The fresh evening air flowed in through the wide-open skylight, cooling the heated room.

The couple remained some time in this wretched little room, as though at the bottom of a hole. All at once, Thérèse heard a clock in the neighbourhood strike ten. She felt as if she would have liked to have been deaf. Nevertheless, she looked for her hat which she fastened to her hair with a long pin, and then seating herself, slowly murmured:

The couple stayed in that miserable little room for a while, like they were at the bottom of a pit. Suddenly, Thérèse heard a clock nearby strike ten. It made her wish she could be deaf. Still, she looked for her hat, which she pinned to her hair with a long pin, and then sat down and quietly murmured:

“I must go.”

"I have to leave."

Laurent fell on his knees before her, and took her hands.

Laurent dropped to his knees in front of her and took her hands.

“Good-bye, till we see each other again,” said she, without moving.

“Goodbye, until we meet again,” she said, not moving.

“No, not till we see each other again!” he exclaimed, “that is too indefinite. When will you come again?”

“No, not until we see each other again!” he said, “that’s too vague. When will you be back?”

She looked him full in the face.

She looked him straight in the eye.

“Do you wish me to be frank with you?” she inquired. “Well, then, to tell you the truth, I think I shall come no more. I have no pretext, and I cannot invent one.”

“Do you want me to be honest with you?” she asked. “Well, to be truthful, I don’t think I’ll be coming back. I have no excuse, and I can’t come up with one.”

“Then we must say farewell,” he remarked.

“Then we have to say goodbye,” he said.

“No, I will not do that!” she answered.

“No, I’m not doing that!” she replied.

She pronounced these words in terrified anger. Then she added more gently, without knowing what she was saying, and without moving from her chair:

She said these words in scared anger. Then she added more gently, not knowing what she was saying and without getting up from her chair:

“I am going.”

"I'm going."

Laurent reflected. He was thinking of Camille.

Laurent thought about Camille.

“I wish him no harm,” said he at length, without pronouncing the name: “but really he is too much in our way. Couldn’t you get rid of him, send him on a journey somewhere, a long way off?”

“I don’t want to hurt him,” he finally said, avoiding the name: “but honestly, he’s just too much of an obstacle for us. Can’t you find a way to get rid of him, maybe send him on a trip somewhere far away?”

“Ah! yes, send him on a journey!” resumed the young woman, nodding her head. “And do you imagine a man like that would consent to travel? There is only one journey, that from which you never return. But he will bury us all. People who are at their last breath, never die.”

“Ah! yes, send him on a journey!” the young woman continued, nodding her head. “Do you really think a guy like that would agree to go? There’s only one journey you take that you never come back from. But he will bury us all. People who are on their last breath never really die.”

Then came a silence which was broken by Laurent who remarked:

Then a silence fell, which was finally broken by Laurent, who said:

“I had a day dream. Camille met with an accident and died, and I became your husband. Do you understand?”

“I had a daydream. Camille had an accident and died, and I became your husband. Do you get it?”

“Yes, yes,” answered Thérèse, shuddering.

"Yeah, yeah," answered Thérèse, shuddering.

Then, abruptly bending over the face of Laurent, she smothered it with kisses, and bursting into sobs, uttered these disjoined sentences amidst her tears:

Then, suddenly leaning over Laurent's face, she covered it with kisses, and, breaking into sobs, she spoke these fragmented sentences through her tears:

“Don’t talk like that, for if you do, I shall lack the strength to leave you. I shall remain here. Give me courage rather. Tell me we shall see one another again. You have need of me, have you not? Well, one of these days we shall find a way to live together.”

“Don't say things like that, because if you do, I won't have the strength to leave you. I'll just stay here. Instead, give me some courage. Tell me we'll see each other again. You need me, right? Well, one of these days we'll figure out a way to be together.”

“Then come back, come back to-morrow,” said Laurent.

“Then come back, come back tomorrow,” said Laurent.

“But I cannot return,” she answered. “I have told you. I have no pretext.”

“But I can't go back,” she replied. “I've told you. I have no excuse.”

She wrung her hands and continued:

She wrung her hands and went on:

“Oh! I do not fear the scandal. If you like, when I get back, I will tell Camille you are my sweetheart, and return here. I am trembling for you. I do not wish to disturb your life. I want to make you happy.”

“Oh! I’m not afraid of the scandal. If you want, when I get back, I’ll tell Camille you’re my sweetheart and come back here. I’m nervous for you. I don’t want to disrupt your life. I just want to make you happy.”

The prudent instincts of the young man were awakened.

The young man's cautious instincts kicked in.

“You are right,” said he. “We must not behave like children. Ah! if your husband were to die!”

“You're right,” he said. “We shouldn't act like kids. Ah! what if your husband were to die!”

“If my husband were to die,” slowly repeated Thérèse.

“If my husband were to die,” Thérèse repeated slowly.

“We would marry,” he continued, “and have nothing more to fear. What a nice, gentle life it would be!”

“We would get married,” he continued, “and have nothing more to worry about. What a nice, easy life it would be!”

The young woman stood up erect. Her cheeks were pale, and she looked at her sweetheart with a clouded brow, while her lips were twitching.

The young woman stood up straight. Her cheeks were pale, and she gazed at her boyfriend with a furrowed brow, while her lips were twitching.

“Sometimes people die,” she murmured at last. “Only it is dangerous for those who survive.”

“Sometimes people die,” she finally whispered. “But it's dangerous for those who are left behind.”

Laurent did not reply.

Laurent didn’t respond.

“You see,” she continued, “all the methods that are known are bad.”

"You see," she continued, "all the methods we know are bad."

“You misunderstood me,” said he quietly. “I am not a fool, I wish to love you in peace. I was thinking that accidents happen daily, that a foot may slip, a tile may fall. You understand. In the latter event, the wind alone is guilty.”

“You misunderstood me,” he said quietly. “I’m not a fool; I just want to love you peacefully. I was thinking that accidents happen every day, that a foot might slip, a tile might fall. You get it. In that case, only the wind is to blame.”

He spoke in a strange voice. Then he smiled, and added in a caressing tone:

He spoke in a strange voice. Then he smiled and added in a soothing tone:

“Never mind, keep quiet. We will love one another fondly, and live happily. As you are unable to come here, I will arrange matters. Should we remain a few months without seeing one another, do not forget me, and bear in mind that I am labouring for your felicity.”

“Forget it, just stay quiet. We’ll love each other dearly and live happily. Since you can’t come here, I’ll take care of things. Even if we go a few months without seeing each other, don’t forget about me, and remember that I’m working for your happiness.”

As Thérèse opened the door to leave, he seized her in his arms.

As Thérèse opened the door to leave, he grabbed her and pulled her into his arms.

“You are mine, are you not?” he continued. “You swear to belong to me, at any hour, when I choose.”

“You're mine, right?” he went on. “You promise to be with me, whenever I want.”

“Yes!” exclaimed the young woman. “I am yours, do as you please with me.”

“Yes!” the young woman exclaimed. “I’m yours; do whatever you want with me.”

For a moment they remained locked together and mute. Then Thérèse tore herself roughly away, and, without turning her head, quitted the garret and went downstairs. Laurent listened to the sound of her footsteps fading away.

For a moment, they stayed locked together and silent. Then Thérèse pulled away abruptly and, without looking back, left the attic and went downstairs. Laurent listened as the sound of her footsteps faded away.

When he heard the last of them, he returned to his wretched room, and went to bed. The sheets were still warm. Without closing the window, he lay on his back, his arms bare, his hands open, exposed to the fresh air. And he reflected, with his eyes on the dark blue square that the window framed in the sky.

When he heard the last of them, he went back to his miserable room and got into bed. The sheets were still warm. He lay on his back with the window open, his arms bare and his hands open to the cool air. He stared at the dark blue square that the window framed in the sky and thought about things.

He turned the same idea over in his head until daybreak. Previous to the visit of Thérèse, the idea of murdering Camille had not occurred to him. He had spoken of the death of this man, urged to do so by the facts, irritated at the thought that he would be unable to meet his sweetheart any more. And it was thus that a new corner of his unconscious nature came to be revealed.

He kept thinking about the same idea until morning. Before Thérèse showed up, he had never considered killing Camille. He had talked about this man's death, pushed to do so by the circumstances, annoyed by the thought that he wouldn’t be able to see his girlfriend again. And this is how a new side of his unconscious self started to show itself.

Now that he was more calm, alone in the middle of the peaceful night, he studied the murder. The idea of death, blurted out in despair between a couple of kisses, returned implacable and keen. Racked by insomnia, and unnerved by the visit of Thérèse, he calculated the disadvantages and the advantages of his becoming an assassin.

Now that he was calmer, alone in the quiet night, he reflected on the murder. The thought of death, desperately expressed between a few kisses, came back strong and relentless. Struggling with insomnia and shaken by Thérèse's visit, he weighed the pros and cons of becoming an assassin.

All his interests urged him to commit the crime. He said to himself that as his father, the Jeufosse peasant, could not make up his mind to die, he would perhaps have to remain a clerk another ten years, eating in cheap restaurants, and living in a garret. This idea exasperated him. On the other hand, if Camille were dead, he would marry Thérèse, he would inherit from Madame Raquin, resign his clerkship, and saunter about in the sun. Then, he took pleasure in dreaming of this life of idleness; he saw himself with nothing to do, eating and sleeping, patiently awaiting the death of his father. And when the reality arose in the middle of his dream, he ran up against Camille, and clenched his fists to knock him down.

All his interests pushed him to commit the crime. He thought to himself that since his father, the Jeufosse farmer, couldn’t bring himself to die, he might have to stay a clerk for another ten years, eating in cheap restaurants and living in a tiny room. This thought frustrated him. On the flip side, if Camille were dead, he could marry Thérèse, inherit from Madame Raquin, quit his job, and lounge around in the sun. He found pleasure in dreaming about this lazy life; he imagined having nothing to do, just eating and sleeping, patiently waiting for his father's death. And when reality intruded on his daydream, he encountered Camille and clenched his fists with the urge to take him down.

Laurent desired Thérèse; he wanted her for himself alone, to have her always within reach. If he failed to make the husband disappear, the woman would escape him. She had said so: she could not return. He would have eloped with her, carried her off somewhere, but then both would die of hunger. He risked less in killing the husband. There would be no scandal. He would simply push a man away to take his place. In his brutal logic of a peasant, he found this method excellent and natural. His innate prudence even advised this rapid expedient.

Laurent wanted Thérèse; he wished to have her all to himself, to keep her close at all times. If he didn’t make her husband disappear, she would be out of his reach. She had made it clear: she couldn't come back. He thought about running away with her, taking her somewhere far away, but they would just end up starving. Killing the husband seemed like a safer option. There wouldn’t be any scandal; he’d just push a man aside to take his place. In his straightforward peasant logic, he found this approach to be perfectly reasonable and natural. His natural caution even urged him to act quickly.

He grovelled on his bed, in perspiration, flat on his stomach, with his face against the pillow, and he remained there breathless, stifling, seeing lines of fire pass along his closed eyelids. He asked himself how he would kill Camille. Then, unable to breathe any more, he turned round at a bound to resume his position on his back, and with his eyes wide open, received full in the face, the puffs of cold air from the window, seeking in the stars, in the bluish square of sky, a piece of advice about murder, a plan of assassination.

He lay on his bed, sweating, flat on his stomach with his face in the pillow, breathless and suffocated, seeing flashes of light behind his closed eyelids. He wondered how he would kill Camille. Then, unable to breathe any longer, he suddenly rolled over onto his back and, eyes wide open, was hit in the face by the cool air from the window, searching the stars and the bluish patch of sky for advice on murder, a plan for assassination.

And he found nothing. As he had told his ladylove, he was neither a child nor a fool. He wanted neither a dagger nor poison. What he sought was a subtle crime, one that could be accomplished without danger; a sort of sinister suffocation, without cries and without terror, a simple disappearance. Passion might well stir him, and urge him forward; all his being imperiously insisted on prudence. He was too cowardly, too voluptuous to risk his tranquillity. If he killed, it would be for a calm and happy life.

And he found nothing. As he had told his girlfriend, he was neither a child nor a fool. He wanted neither a dagger nor poison. What he was looking for was a subtle crime, something he could pull off without danger; a kind of sinister suffocation, without screams and without fear, a simple disappearance. Passion might inspire him and push him forward; yet all his instincts urgently demanded caution. He was too cowardly, too indulgent to risk his peace of mind. If he killed, it would be for a calm and happy life.

Little by little slumber overcame him. Fatigued and appeased, he sank into a sort of gentle and uncertain torpor. As he fell asleep, he decided he would await a favourable opportunity, and his thoughts, fleeting further and further away, lulled him to rest with the murmur:

Little by little, sleep took over him. Exhausted and content, he drifted into a soft and uncertain drowsiness. As he began to doze off, he resolved to wait for a good moment, and his thoughts, drifting further and further away, lulled him to sleep with the whisper:

“I will kill him, I will kill him.”

“I’m going to kill him, I’m going to kill him.”

Five minutes later, he was at rest, breathing with serene regularity.

Five minutes later, he was at peace, breathing steadily and calmly.

Thérèse returned home at eleven o’clock, with a burning head, and her thoughts strained, reaching the Arcade of the Pont Neuf unconscious of the road she had taken. It seemed to her that she had just come downstairs from her visit to Laurent, so full were her ears of the words she had recently heard. She found Madame Raquin and Camille anxious and attentive; but she answered their questions sharply, saying she had been on a fools’ errand, and had waited an hour on the pavement for an omnibus.

Thérèse got home at eleven o'clock, her head pounding and her mind racing, making her way to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf without even realizing how she got there. It felt like she'd just come down from her visit with Laurent, her ears still ringing with the words she'd just heard. She found Madame Raquin and Camille waiting, looking worried, but she responded to their questions curtly, claiming she had been on a pointless errand and had spent an hour on the sidewalk waiting for a bus.

When she got into bed, she found the sheets cold and damp. Her limbs, which were still burning, shuddered with repugnance. Camille soon fell asleep, and for a long time Thérèse watched his wan face reposing idiotically on the pillow, with his mouth wide open. Thérèse drew away from her husband. She felt a desire to drive her clenched fist into that mouth.

When she got into bed, she discovered the sheets were cold and damp. Her limbs, still feeling hot, shuddered with disgust. Camille soon fell asleep, and for a long time, Thérèse watched his pale face resting foolishly on the pillow, with his mouth wide open. Thérèse moved away from her husband. She felt an urge to smash her fist into that mouth.

CHAPTER X

More than three weeks passed. Laurent came to the shop every evening, looking weary and unwell. A light bluish circle surrounded his eyes, and his lips were becoming pale and chapped. Otherwise, he still maintained his obtuse tranquillity, he looked Camille in the face, and showed him the same frank friendship. Madame Raquin pampered the friend of the family the more, now that she saw him giving way to a sort of low fever.

More than three weeks went by. Laurent came to the shop every evening, looking tired and unhealthy. He had a light bluish ring around his eyes, and his lips were becoming pale and cracked. Other than that, he still kept his dull calm, looking Camille in the eye and showing him the same open friendship. Madame Raquin took extra care of the family friend now that she noticed he was succumbing to some kind of low fever.

Thérèse had resumed her mute, glum countenance and manner. She was more motionless, more impenetrable, more peaceful than ever. She did not seem to trouble herself in the least about Laurent. She barely looked at him, rarely exchanged a word with him, treating him with perfect indifference. Madame Raquin, who in her goodness of heart, felt pained at this attitude, sometimes said to the young man:

Thérèse had gone back to her silent, gloomy expression and demeanor. She was even more still, harder to read, and calmer than before. She didn’t seem to care at all about Laurent. She hardly glanced at him, seldom spoke to him, and treated him with complete indifference. Madame Raquin, who cared deeply, was troubled by this attitude and sometimes said to the young man:

“Do not pay attention to the manner of my niece, I know her; her face appears cold, but her heart is warm with tenderness and devotedness.”

“Don’t mind how my niece comes across; I know her well. Her face might seem cold, but her heart is warm with kindness and loyalty.”

The two sweethearts had no more meetings. Since the evening in the Rue Saint-Victor they had not met alone. At night, when they found themselves face to face, placid in appearance and like strangers to one another, storms of passion and dismay passed beneath the calm flesh of their countenance. And while with Thérèse, there were outbursts of fury, base ideas, and cruel jeers, with Laurent there were sombre brutalities, and poignant indecisions. Neither dared search to the bottom of their beings, to the bottom of that cloudy fever that filled their brains with a sort of thick and acrid vapour.

The two lovers hadn't met anymore. Since that evening on Rue Saint-Victor, they hadn't been alone together. At night, when they faced each other, looking calm and like strangers, intense feelings of passion and distress churned beneath the surface of their expressions. With Thérèse, there were bursts of anger, vile thoughts, and harsh taunts, while Laurent dealt with dark brutality and painful uncertainty. Neither of them dared to dig deep into their feelings, into that murky turmoil that clouded their minds like a heavy, bitter mist.

When they could press the hands of one another behind a door, without speaking, they did so, fit to crush them, in a short rough clasp. They would have liked, mutually, to have carried off strips of their flesh clinging to their fingers. They had naught but this pressure of hands to appease their feelings. They put all their souls into them, and asked for nothing more from one another. They waited.

When they could hold each other's hands behind a door without saying a word, they did so, gripping tightly in a brief, rough clasp. They both wanted to tear away pieces of their flesh that stuck to their fingers. This hand-holding was the only way they could satisfy their emotions. They poured their entire souls into it and asked for nothing else from each other. They waited.

One Thursday evening, before sitting down to the game of dominoes, the guests of the Raquin family had a chat, as usual. A favourite subject of conversation was afforded by the experiences of old Michaud who was plied with questions respecting the strange and sinister adventures with which he must have been connected in the discharge of his former functions. Then Grivet and Camille listened to the stories of the commissary with the affrighted and gaping countenances of small children listening to “Blue Beard” or “Tom Thumb.” These tales terrified and amused them.

One Thursday evening, before they settled down to play dominoes, the guests of the Raquin family had a chat, as usual. A popular topic of conversation was the experiences of old Michaud, who was bombarded with questions about the strange and eerie adventures he must have had in his previous job. Grivet and Camille listened to the commissary’s stories with the wide-eyed and frightened expressions of little kids hearing “Blue Beard” or “Tom Thumb.” These tales scared and entertained them.

On this particular Thursday, Michaud, who had just given an account of a horrible murder, the details of which had made his audience shudder, added as he wagged his head:

On this particular Thursday, Michaud, who had just recounted a horrific murder, the details of which had made his audience shiver, added as he shook his head:

“And a great deal never comes out at all. How many crimes remain undiscovered! How many murderers escape the justice of man!”

"And a lot of things never come out at all. How many crimes go undiscovered! How many murderers evade human justice!"

“What!” exclaimed Grivet astonished, “you think there are foul creatures like that walking about the streets, people who have murdered and are not arrested?”

“What!” Grivet exclaimed, astonished. “You think there are horrible creatures like that roaming the streets, people who have murdered and are not arrested?”

Olivier smiled with an air of disdain.

Olivier smirked with a sense of superiority.

“My dear sir,” he answered in his dictatorial tone, “if they are not arrested it is because no one is aware that they have committed a murder.”

“My dear sir,” he replied in his authoritative tone, “if they aren’t being arrested, it’s because no one knows they’ve committed a murder.”

This reasoning did not appear to convince Grivet, and Camille came to his assistance.

This reasoning didn't seem to convince Grivet, so Camille stepped in to help him.

“I am of the opinion of M. Grivet,” said he, with silly importance. “I should like to believe that the police do their duty, and that I never brush against a murderer on the pavement.”

“I agree with M. Grivet,” he said, with an air of foolish importance. “I’d like to think that the police do their job and that I never accidentally bump into a murderer on the street.”

Olivier considered this remark a personal attack.

Olivier viewed this comment as a personal attack.

“Certainly the police do their duty,” he exclaimed in a vexed tone. “Still we cannot do what is impossible. There are wretches who have studied crime at Satan’s own school; they would escape the Divinity Himself. Isn’t that so, father?”

“Sure, the police are doing their job,” he said, sounding frustrated. “But we can’t do the impossible. There are people who have learned their criminal skills from the devil himself; they would evade even God. Isn’t that right, Dad?”

“Yes, yes,” confirmed old Michaud. “Thus, while I was at Vernon—you perhaps remember the incident, Madame Raquin—a wagoner was murdered on the highway. The corpse was found cut in pieces, at the bottom of a ditch. The authorities were never able to lay hands on the culprit. He is perhaps still living at this hour. Maybe he is our neighbour, and perhaps M. Grivet will meet him on his way home.”

“Yes, yes,” confirmed old Michaud. “So, while I was in Vernon—you might remember this incident, Madame Raquin—a wagon driver was murdered on the highway. They found the body cut into pieces at the bottom of a ditch. The authorities never managed to catch the killer. He might still be alive right now. Maybe he’s our neighbor, and perhaps Mr. Grivet will run into him on his way home.”

Grivet turned pale as a sheet. He dared not look round. He fancied the murderer of the wagoner was behind him. But for that matter, he was delighted to feel afraid.

Grivet turned as pale as a ghost. He didn't dare look around. He imagined the wagoner's killer was right behind him. But, honestly, he was glad to feel scared.

“Well, no,” he faltered, hardly knowing what he said, “well, no, I cannot believe that. But I also have a story: once upon a time a servant was put in prison for stealing a silver spoon and fork belonging to her master and mistress. Two months afterwards, while a tree was being felled, the knife and fork were discovered in the nest of a magpie. It was the magpie who was the thief. The servant was released. You see that the guilty are always punished.”

"Well, no," he hesitated, not really sure of what he was saying, "well, no, I can't believe that. But I have a story as well: once there was a servant who was put in jail for stealing a silver spoon and fork from her master and mistress. Two months later, while a tree was being cut down, the spoon and fork were found in a magpie's nest. It was the magpie that was the thief. The servant was set free. You see, the guilty are always punished."

Grivet triumphed. Olivier sneered.

Grivet won. Olivier sneered.

“Then, they put the magpie in prison,” said he.

“Then, they locked the magpie up,” he said.

“That is not what M. Grivet meant to say,” answered Camille, annoyed to see his chief turned into ridicule. “Mother, give us the dominoes.”

“That’s not what M. Grivet meant to say,” Camille replied, irritated to see his boss made a fool of. “Mom, hand us the dominoes.”

While Madame Raquin went to fetch the box, the young man, addressing Michaud, continued:

While Madame Raquin went to get the box, the young man turned to Michaud and said:

“Then you admit the police are powerless, that there are murderers walking about in the sunshine?”

“Then you admit the police can’t do anything, that there are murderers out there in the sunlight?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” answered the commissary.

"Unfortunately, yes," replied the commissary.

“It is immoral,” concluded Grivet.

"It’s wrong," concluded Grivet.

During this conversation, Thérèse and Laurent had remained silent. They had not even smiled at the folly of Grivet. Both leaning with their arms on the table, looking slightly pale, and with a vague expression in their eyes, listened. At one moment those dark, ardent orbs had met. And small drops of perspiration pearled at the roots of the hair of Thérèse, while chilly puffs of breath gave imperceptible shivers to the skin of Laurent.

During this conversation, Thérèse and Laurent stayed quiet. They didn't even smile at Grivet's absurdity. Both leaned with their arms on the table, looking a bit pale, with a distant look in their eyes, listening. For a moment, their dark, intense gazes met. Tiny beads of sweat formed at the roots of Thérèse's hair, while cool breaths sent subtle shivers down Laurent's skin.

CHAPTER XI

Sometimes on a Sunday, when the weather was fine, Camille forced Thérèse to go out with him, for a walk in the Champs Elysees. The young woman would have preferred to remain in the damp obscurity of the arcade, for the exercise fatigued her, and it worried her to be on the arm of her husband, who dragged her along the pavement, stopping before the shop windows, expressing his astonishment, making reflections, and then falling into ridiculous spells of silence.

Sometimes on a Sunday, when the weather was nice, Camille insisted that Thérèse go out with him for a walk along the Champs Elysees. The young woman would have preferred to stay in the damp darkness of the arcade, as the exercise tired her out, and it made her uneasy to be on her husband’s arm, as he pulled her along the sidewalk, pausing in front of shop windows, exclaiming in surprise, making comments, and then lapsing into awkward silences.

But Camille insisted on these Sunday outings, which gave him the satisfaction of showing off his wife. When he met a colleague, particularly one of his chiefs, he felt quite proud to exchange bows with him, in the company of Madame. Besides, he walked for the sake of walking, and he did so almost in silence, stiff and deformed in his Sunday clothes, dragging along his feet, and looking silly and vain. It made Thérèse suffer to be seen arm in arm with such a man.

But Camille insisted on these Sunday outings, which gave him the pleasure of showing off his wife. When he ran into a colleague, especially one of his bosses, he felt pretty proud to greet him with Madame by his side. Besides, he enjoyed walking for the sake of walking, and he did so almost in silence, stiff and awkward in his Sunday clothes, shuffling along and looking foolish and vain. It made Thérèse uncomfortable to be seen arm in arm with such a man.

On these walking-out days, Madame Raquin accompanied her children to the end of the arcade, where she embraced them as if they were leaving on a journey, giving them endless advice, accompanied by fervent prayers.

On these outing days, Madame Raquin took her kids to the end of the arcade, where she hugged them as if they were going away on a trip, showering them with endless advice and heartfelt prayers.

“Particularly, beware of accidents,” she would say. “There are so many vehicles in the streets of Paris! Promise me not to get in a crowd.”

“Especially, watch out for accidents,” she would say. “There are so many cars on the streets of Paris! Promise me you won’t get caught in a crowd.”

At last she allowed them to set out, but she followed them a considerable distance with her eyes, before returning to the shop. Her lower limbs were becoming unwieldy which prohibited her taking long walks.

At last, she let them go, but she watched them for quite a while before heading back to the shop. Her legs were getting clumsy, making it hard for her to take long walks.

On other occasions, but more rarely, the married couple went out of Paris, as far as Saint-Ouen or Asnières, where they treated themselves to a dish of fried fish in one of the restaurants beside the river. These were regarded as days of great revelry which were spoken of a month beforehand. Thérèse engaged more willingly, almost with joy, in these excursions which kept her in the open air until ten or eleven o’clock at night. Saint-Ouen, with its green isles, reminded her of Vernon, and rekindled all the wild love she had felt for the Seine when a little girl.

On other occasions, though less often, the married couple would head out of Paris, all the way to Saint-Ouen or Asnières, where they enjoyed a plate of fried fish at one of the riverside restaurants. These outings were seen as special occasions and were talked about a month in advance. Thérèse was much more enthusiastic, almost joyful, about these trips that kept her outdoors until ten or eleven at night. Saint-Ouen, with its green islands, reminded her of Vernon and brought back all the wild love she had felt for the Seine as a little girl.

She seated herself on the gravel, dipped her hands in the water, feeling full of life in the burning heat of the sun, attenuated by the fresh puffs of breeze in the shade. While she tore and soiled her frock on the stones and clammy ground, Camille neatly spread out his pocket-handkerchief and sank down beside her with endless precautions. Latterly the young couple almost invariably took Laurent with them. He enlivened the excursion by his laughter and strength of a peasant.

She sat down on the gravel, dipped her hands in the water, feeling vibrant in the intense heat of the sun, softened by the cool breezes in the shade. As she tore and dirtied her dress on the stones and wet ground, Camille carefully laid out his handkerchief and sat down next to her with great care. Recently, the young couple usually brought Laurent along. He brightened their outings with his laughter and the strength of a farmer.

One Sunday, Camille, Thérèse and Laurent left for Saint-Ouen after breakfast, at about eleven o’clock. The outing had been projected a long time, and was to be the last of the season. Autumn approached, and the cold breezes at night, began to make the air chilly.

One Sunday, Camille, Thérèse, and Laurent set off for Saint-Ouen after breakfast, around eleven o’clock. They had planned this outing for a while, and it was meant to be the last one of the season. Autumn was drawing near, and the cold breezes at night were starting to make the air chilly.

On this particular morning, the sky maintained all its blue serenity. It proved warm in the sun and tepid in the shade. The party decided that they must take advantage of the last fine weather.

On that morning, the sky was perfectly blue and calm. It felt warm in the sun and mild in the shade. The group agreed they needed to make the most of the last nice weather.

Hailing a passing cab they set out, accompanied by the pitiful expressions of uneasiness, and the anxious effusions of the old mercer. Crossing Paris, they left the vehicle at the fortifications, and gained Saint-Ouen on foot. It was noon. The dusty road, brightly lit up by the sun, had the blinding whiteness of snow. The air was intensely warm, heavy and pungent. Thérèse, on the arm of Camille, walked with short steps, concealing herself beneath her umbrella, while her husband fanned his face with an immense handkerchief. Behind them came Laurent, who had the sun streaming fiercely on the back of his neck, without appearing to notice it. He whistled and kicked the stones before him as he strolled along. Now and again there was a fierce glint in his eyes as he watched Thérèse’s swinging hips.

Hailing a passing taxi, they set off, accompanied by the concerned looks of unease and the anxious words of the old merchant. As they crossed Paris, they got out of the car at the fortifications and continued on foot to Saint-Ouen. It was noon. The dusty road, brightly lit by the sun, was blindingly white like snow. The air was extremely warm, heavy, and pungent. Thérèse, on Camille's arm, walked with short steps, hiding beneath her umbrella, while her husband fanned his face with a large handkerchief. Behind them was Laurent, who had the sun beating down on the back of his neck, seemingly oblivious to it. He whistled and kicked the stones in front of him as he walked along. Every now and then, a fierce glint appeared in his eyes as he watched Thérèse's swaying hips.

On reaching Saint-Ouen, they lost no time in looking for a cluster of trees, a patch of green grass in the shade. Crossing the water to an island, they plunged into a bit of underwood. The fallen leaves covered the ground with a russety bed which cracked beneath their feet with sharp, quivering sounds. Innumerable trunks of trees rose up erect, like clusters of small gothic columns; the branches descended to the foreheads of the three holiday makers, whose only view was the expiring copper-like foliage, and the black and white stems of the aspens and oaks. They were in the wilderness, in a melancholy corner, in a narrow clearing that was silent and fresh. All around them they heard the murmur of the Seine.

Upon reaching Saint-Ouen, they quickly searched for a group of trees, a patch of green grass in the shade. They crossed the water to an island and dove into some underbrush. The fallen leaves blanketed the ground with a rusty layer that crackled under their feet with sharp, trembling sounds. Countless tree trunks stood tall like clusters of small gothic columns; the branches hung low over the heads of the three vacationers, whose only view was the fading copper-colored leaves and the black and white trunks of the aspens and oaks. They were in the wilderness, in a somber spot, in a narrow clearing that was quiet and fresh. All around them was the gentle murmur of the Seine.

Camille having selected a dry spot, seated himself on the ground, after lifting up the skirt of his frock coat; while Thérèse, amid a loud crumpling of petticoats, had just flung herself among the leaves. Laurent lay on his stomach with his chin resting on the ground.

Camille picked a dry spot and sat down on the ground after lifting the skirt of his coat, while Thérèse, with a loud rustling of petticoats, had just thrown herself onto the leaves. Laurent lay on his stomach with his chin resting on the ground.

They remained three hours in this clearing, waiting until it became cooler, to take a run in the country before dinner. Camille talked about his office, and related silly stories; then, feeling fatigued, he let himself fall backward and went to sleep with the rim of his hat over his eyes. Thérèse had closed her eyelids some time previously, feigning slumber.

They stayed in this clearing for three hours, waiting for it to cool down so they could take a run in the countryside before dinner. Camille talked about his job and shared funny stories; then, feeling tired, he laid back and fell asleep with the brim of his hat over his eyes. Thérèse had closed her eyes a little while earlier, pretending to be asleep.

Laurent, who felt wide awake, and was tired of his recumbent position, crept up behind her and kissed her shoe and ankle. For a month his life had been chaste and this walk in the sun had set him on fire. Here he was, in a hidden retreat, and unable to hold to his breast the woman who was really his. Her husband might wake up and all his prudent calculations would be ruined by this obstacle of a man. So he lay, flat on the ground, hidden by his lover’s skirts, trembling with exasperation as he pressed kiss after kiss upon the shoe and white stocking. Thérèse made no movement. Laurent thought she was asleep.

Laurent, feeling wide awake and tired of lying down, quietly crept up behind her and kissed her shoe and ankle. For a month, his life had been chaste, and this walk in the sun had ignited his desires. Here he was, in a secluded spot, unable to pull the woman who truly belonged to him into his arms. Her husband could wake up at any moment, and all his careful plans would be ruined by this man who stood in his way. So he lay flat on the ground, hidden by his lover’s skirts, trembling with frustration as he pressed kiss after kiss on her shoe and white stocking. Thérèse didn’t move. Laurent thought she was asleep.

He rose to his feet and stood with his back to a tree. Then he perceived that the young woman was gazing into space with her great, sparkling eyes wide open. Her face, lying between her arms, with her hands clasped above her head, was deadly pale, and wore an expression of frigid rigidity. Thérèse was musing. Her fixed eyes resembled dark, unfathomable depths, where naught was visible save night. She did not move, she did not cast a glance at Laurent, who stood erect behind her.

He got to his feet and leaned against a tree. Then he noticed that the young woman was staring into the distance, her big, sparkling eyes wide open. Her face, resting between her arms with her hands clasped above her head, was deathly pale and had a look of cold stiffness. Thérèse was lost in thought. Her unfocused eyes seemed like dark, endless depths, where nothing was visible except for darkness. She didn’t move or look at Laurent, who stood tall behind her.

Her sweetheart contemplated her, and was almost affrighted to see her so motionless and mute. He would have liked to have bent forward, and closed those great open eyes with a kiss. But Camille lay asleep close at hand. This poor creature, with his body twisted out of shape, displaying his lean proportions, was gently snoring. Under the hat, half concealing his face, could be seen his mouth contorted into a silly grimace in his slumber. A few short reddish hairs on a bony chin sullied his livid skin, and his head being thrown backward, his thin wrinkled neck appeared, with Adam’s apple standing out prominently in brick red in the centre, and rising at each snore. Camille, spread out on the ground in this fashion, looked contemptible and vile.

Her sweetheart watched her, almost frightened to see her so still and silent. He wanted to lean in and close her wide-open eyes with a kiss. But Camille was asleep nearby. This poor soul, his body twisted and displaying his lean frame, was softly snoring. Under the hat that partly covered his face, his mouth was twisted into a silly grimace in his sleep. A few short reddish hairs on his bony chin stained his pale skin, and with his head thrown back, his thin, wrinkled neck was visible, the Adam’s apple standing out prominently in brick red in the center, rising with each snore. Camille, sprawled out on the ground like this, looked pathetic and disgusting.

Laurent who looked at him, abruptly raised his heel. He was going to crush his face at one blow.

Laurent, who was looking at him, suddenly lifted his foot. He was about to smash his face in one hit.

Thérèse restrained a cry. She went a shade paler than before, closed her eyes and turned her head away as if to avoid being bespattered with blood.

Thérèse held back a scream. She went a bit paler than before, shut her eyes, and turned her head away as if to avoid getting splattered with blood.

Laurent, for a few seconds, remained with his heel in the air, above the face of the slumbering Camille. Then slowly, straightening his leg, he moved a few paces away. He reflected that this would be a form of murder such as an idiot would choose. This pounded head would have set all the police on him. If he wanted to get rid of Camille, it was solely for the purpose of marrying Thérèse. It was his intention to bask in the sun, after the crime, like the murderer of the wagoner, in the story related by old Michaud.

Laurent, for a few seconds, kept his heel raised above the face of the sleeping Camille. Then slowly, straightening his leg, he stepped back a few paces. He thought that this would be a kind of murder that only a fool would commit. This headache would bring all the police down on him. If he wanted to get rid of Camille, it was only to marry Thérèse. He planned to enjoy the sunshine after the crime, like the murderer of the wagon driver in the story told by old Michaud.

He went as far as the edge of the water, and watched the running river in a stupid manner. Then, he abruptly turned into the underwood again. He had just arranged a plan. He had thought of a mode of murder that would be convenient, and without danger to himself.

He went right to the water's edge and stared at the flowing river in a foolish way. Then, he suddenly turned back into the brush. He had just made a plan. He had come up with a way to kill that would be easy and safe for him.

He awoke the sleeper by tickling his nose with a straw. Camille sneezed, got up, and pronounced the joke a capital one. He liked Laurent on account of his tomfoolery, which made him laugh. He now roused his wife, who kept her eyes closed. When she had risen to her feet, and shaken her skirt, which was all crumpled, and covered with dry leaves, the party quitted the clearing, breaking the small branches they found in their way.

He woke the sleeper by tickling his nose with a straw. Camille sneezed, got up, and said the joke was hilarious. He liked Laurent because his silly antics made him laugh. He then woke his wife, who kept her eyes shut. Once she stood up and shook out her skirt, which was all wrinkled and covered in dry leaves, the group left the clearing, snapping small branches they encountered along the way.

They left the island, and walked along the roads, along the byways crowded with groups in Sunday finery. Between the hedges ran girls in light frocks; a number of boating men passed by singing; files of middle-class couples, of elderly persons, of clerks and shopmen with their wives, walked the short steps, besides the ditches. Each roadway seemed like a populous, noisy street. The sun alone maintained its great tranquility. It was descending towards the horizon, casting on the reddened trees and white thoroughfares immense sheets of pale light. Penetrating freshness began to fall from the quivering sky.

They left the island and walked along the roads, through the byways filled with groups dressed up for Sunday. Girls in light dresses ran between the hedges; a group of men heading out on boats passed by singing. Couples from the middle class, older folks, and clerks with their wives strolled along the narrow paths beside the ditches. Each road felt like a busy, noisy street. The sun remained calm above it all, descending toward the horizon and casting large sheets of pale light over the reddening trees and white roads. A refreshing coolness began to settle from the shimmering sky.

Camille had ceased giving his arm to Thérèse. He was chatting with Laurent, laughing at the jests, at the feats of strength of his friend, who leapt the ditches and raised huge stones above his head. The young woman, on the other side of the road, advanced with her head bent forward, stooping down from time to time to gather an herb. When she had fallen behind, she stopped and observed her sweetheart and husband in the distance.

Camille had stopped offering his arm to Thérèse. He was chatting with Laurent, laughing at his friend's jokes and impressive displays of strength as he leaped over ditches and lifted heavy stones above his head. The young woman, on the other side of the road, walked with her head down, bending occasionally to pick an herb. When she fell behind, she paused and watched her boyfriend and husband in the distance.

“Heh! Aren’t you hungry?” shouted Camille at her.

“Heh! Aren’t you hungry?” Camille shouted at her.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Yes,” she said.

“Then, come on!” said he.

“Then, let’s go!” he said.

Thérèse was not hungry; but felt tired and uneasy. She was in ignorance as to the designs of Laurent, and her lower limbs were trembling with anxiety.

Thérèse wasn’t hungry, but she felt tired and anxious. She had no idea what Laurent was planning, and her legs were shaking with worry.

The three, returning to the riverside, found a restaurant, where they seated themselves at table on a sort of terrace formed of planks in an indifferent eating-house reeking with the odour of grease and wine. This place resounded with cries, songs, and the clatter of plates and dishes. In each private room and public saloon, were parties talking in loud voices, and the thin partitions gave vibrating sonority to all this riot. The waiters, ascending to the upper rooms, caused the staircase to shake.

The three, heading back to the riverside, found a restaurant where they sat at a table on a kind of terrace made of planks in a mediocre eatery that smelled of grease and wine. This place was filled with shouts, songs, and the clattering of plates and dishes. In each private room and public area, groups were talking in loud voices, and the flimsy partitions amplified all the noise. The waiters going up to the upper floors caused the staircase to shake.

Above, on the terrace, the puffs of air from the river drove away the smell of fat. Thérèse, leaning over the balustrade, observed the quay. To right and left, extended two lines of wine-shops and shanties of showmen. Beneath the arbours in the gardens of the former, amid the few remaining yellow leaves, one perceived the white tablecloths, the dabs of black formed by men’s coats, and the brilliant skirts of women. People passed to and fro, bareheaded, running, and laughing; and with the bawling noise of the crowd was mingled the lamentable strains of the barrel organs. An odour of dust and frying food hung in the calm air.

Above, on the terrace, the breezes from the river swept away the smell of grease. Thérèse, leaning over the railing, watched the quay. On both sides stretched two rows of wine shops and vendor booths. Under the arbors in the gardens of the former, amidst the few remaining yellow leaves, you could see the white tablecloths, the dark shapes of men’s coats, and the colorful skirts of women. People moved back and forth, bareheaded, running and laughing; and the loud noise of the crowd mixed with the sad tunes of the barrel organs. A scent of dust and frying food lingered in the calm air.

Below Thérèse, some tarts from the Latin Quarter were dancing in a ring on a patch of worn turf singing an infantine roundelay. With hats fallen on their shoulders, and hair unbound, they held one another by the hands, playing like little children. They still managed to find a small thread of fresh voice, and their pale countenances, ruffled by brutal caresses, became tenderly coloured with virgin-like blushes, while their great impure eyes filled with moisture. A few students, smoking clean clay pipes, who were watching them as they turned round, greeted them with ribald jests.

Below Thérèse, a group of kids from the Latin Quarter were dancing in a circle on a patch of worn grass, singing a childish song. With their hats hanging off their shoulders and hair loose, they held hands and played like little children. They still managed to find a hint of fresh voice, and their pale faces, marked by rough play, took on a soft blush, while their large, deep-set eyes filled with tears. A few students, smoking clean clay pipes, watched them spin around and greeted them with crude jokes.

And beyond, on the Seine, on the hillocks, descended the serenity of night, a sort of vague bluish mist, which bathed the trees in transparent vapour.

And beyond, on the Seine, on the hills, the calm of night settled in, a kind of soft bluish fog that wrapped the trees in a clear mist.

“Heh! Waiter!” shouted Laurent, leaning over the banister, “what about this dinner?”

“Heh! Waiter!” shouted Laurent, leaning over the railing, “what about this dinner?”

Then, changing his mind, he turned to Camille and said:

Then, having a change of heart, he turned to Camille and said:

“I say, Camille, let us go for a pull on the river before sitting down to table. It will give them time to roast the fowl. We shall be bored to death waiting an hour here.”

“I say, Camille, let’s take a row on the river before we sit down to eat. It’ll give them time to roast the chicken. We’ll be bored to death waiting around here for an hour.”

“As you like,” answered Camille carelessly. “But Thérèse is hungry.”

“As you wish,” answered Camille casually. “But Thérèse is hungry.”

“No, no, I can wait,” hastened to say the young woman, at whom Laurent was fixedly looking.

“No, no, I can wait,” the young woman quickly said, while Laurent was staring at her.

All three went downstairs again. Passing before the rostrum where the lady cashier was seated, they retained a table, and decided on a menu, saying they would return in an hour. As the host let out pleasure boats, they asked him to come and detach one. Laurent selected a skiff, which appeared so light that Camille was terrified by its fragility.

All three went downstairs again. As they walked past the podium where the lady cashier was sitting, they reserved a table and picked a menu, saying they would come back in an hour. While the host took out pleasure boats, they asked him to come and detach one. Laurent chose a skiff, which looked so light that Camille was scared by its fragility.

“The deuce,” said he, “we shall have to be careful not to move about in this, otherwise we shall get a famous ducking.”

“The heck,” he said, “we need to be careful not to move around in this; otherwise, we’re going to get soaked.”

The truth was that the clerk had a horrible dread of the water. At Vernon, his sickly condition did not permit him, when a child, to go and dabble in the Seine. Whilst his schoolfellows ran and threw themselves into the river, he lay abed between a couple of warm blankets. Laurent had become an intrepid swimmer, and an indefatigable oarsman. Camille had preserved that terror for deep water which is inherent in women and children. He tapped the end of the boat with his foot to make sure of its solidity.

The truth was that the clerk was really scared of the water. As a child in Vernon, his poor health kept him from splashing around in the Seine. While his classmates jumped into the river, he stayed in bed wrapped up in warm blankets. Laurent had turned into a fearless swimmer and an unstoppable rower. Camille, on the other hand, still had that deep-water fear that many women and children have. He tapped the end of the boat with his foot to check that it was solid.

“Come, get in,” cried Laurent with a laugh, “you’re always trembling.”

“Come on, get in,” laughed Laurent, “you’re always shaking.”

Camille stepped over the side, and went staggering to seat himself at the stern. When he felt the planks under him, he was at ease, and joked to show his courage.

Camille stepped over the edge and stumbled to sit down at the back. Once he felt the boards beneath him, he relaxed and cracked jokes to show his bravery.

Thérèse had remained on the bank, standing grave and motionless beside her sweetheart, who held the rope. He bent down, and rapidly murmured in an undertone:

Thérèse stood on the bank, serious and still next to her boyfriend, who was holding the rope. He leaned down and quickly whispered softly:

“Be careful. I am going to pitch him in the river. Obey me. I answer for everything.”

“Be careful. I’m going to throw him into the river. Listen to me. I’ll take responsibility for everything.”

The young woman turned horribly pale. She remained as if riveted to the ground. She was rigid, and her eyes had opened wider.

The young woman went completely pale. She stood frozen in place. She was stiff, and her eyes were wide open.

“Get into the boat,” Laurent murmured again.

“Get in the boat,” Laurent whispered again.

She did not move. A terrible struggle was passing within her. She strained her will with all her might, to avoid bursting into sobs, and falling to the ground.

She didn't move. A fierce battle was raging inside her. She pushed her willpower to the limit, trying to hold back tears and keep herself from collapsing to the ground.

“Ah! ah!” cried Camille. “Laurent, just look at Thérèse. It’s she who is afraid. She’ll get in; no, she won’t get in.”

“Ah! ah!” cried Camille. “Laurent, just look at Thérèse. It’s her who is scared. She’ll get in; no, she won’t get in.”

He had now spread himself out on the back seat, his two arms on the sides of the boat, and was showing off with fanfaronade. The chuckles of this poor man were like cuts from a whip to Thérèse, lashing and urging her on. She abruptly sprang into the boat, remaining in the bows. Laurent grasped the skulls. The skiff left the bank, advancing slowly towards the isles.

He had now sprawled out on the back seat, his arms resting on the sides of the boat, showing off with bravado. The poor man's chuckles felt like sharp cracks of a whip to Thérèse, pushing and provoking her. She suddenly jumped into the boat, staying in the front. Laurent took hold of the oars. The small boat pulled away from the bank, moving slowly toward the islands.

Twilight came. Huge shadows fell from the trees, and the water ran black at the edges. In the middle of the river were great, pale, silver trails. The boat was soon in full steam. There, all the sounds of the quays softened; the singing, and the cries came vague and melancholy, with sad languidness. The odour of frying and dust had passed away. The air freshened. It turned cold.

Twilight arrived. Large shadows stretched from the trees, and the water turned dark at the edges. In the center of the river were wide, pale, silver streaks. The boat quickly got up to full speed. All the sounds from the docks faded; the singing and shouts became distant and mournful, with a heavy sadness. The smell of frying and dust had vanished. The air became fresher. It grew colder.

Laurent, resting on his skulls, allowed the boat to drift along in the current.

Laurent, leaning back on his skulls, let the boat drift with the current.

Opposite, rose the great reddish mass of trees on the islands. The two sombre brown banks, patched with grey, were like a couple of broad bands stretching towards the horizon. The water and sky seemed as if cut from the same whitish piece of material. Nothing looks more painfully calm than an autumn twilight. The sun rays pale in the quivering air, the old trees cast their leaves. The country, scorched by the ardent beams of summer, feels death coming with the first cold winds. And, in the sky, there are plaintive sighs of despair. Night falls from above, bringing winding sheets in its shade.

Opposite, the large reddish mass of trees on the islands rose up. The two dark brown shores, dotted with grey, looked like a couple of wide bands stretching toward the horizon. The water and sky seemed to be made from the same pale material. Nothing looks more painfully calm than an autumn twilight. The sun's rays are faint in the shimmering air, and the old trees are shedding their leaves. The land, burnt by the intense heat of summer, senses death approaching with the first chilly winds. And in the sky, there are heartrending sighs of despair. Night descends from above, bringing shrouds in its darkness.

The party were silent. Seated at the bottom of the boat drifting with the stream, they watched the final gleams of light quitting the tall branches. They approached the islands. The great russety masses grew sombre; all the landscape became simplified in the twilight; the Seine, the sky, the islands, the slopes were naught but brown and grey patches which faded away amidst milky fog.

The group was silent. Sitting at the back of the boat as it floated with the current, they watched the last bits of light leaving the tall trees. They neared the islands. The large, rusty shapes turned dark; the whole scene simplified in the dim light; the Seine, the sky, the islands, the hills were just brown and gray patches fading into the milky fog.

Camille, who had ended by lying down on his stomach, with his head over the water, dipped his hands in the river.

Camille, who had ended up lying on his stomach with his head over the water, dipped his hands into the river.

“The deuce! How cold it is!” he exclaimed. “It would not be pleasant to go in there head foremost.”

"The hell! It's so cold!" he exclaimed. "It wouldn't be nice to go in there head first."

Laurent did not answer. For an instant he had been observing the two banks of the river with uneasiness. He advanced his huge hands to his knees, tightly compressing his lips. Thérèse, rigid and motionless, with her head thrown slightly backward, waited.

Laurent didn’t respond. For a moment, he was watching the two riverbanks with worry. He pressed his large hands against his knees, tightly closing his lips. Thérèse, stiff and still, with her head tilted slightly back, waited.

The skiff was about to enter a small arm of the river, that was sombre and narrow, penetrating between two islands. Behind one of these islands could be distinguished the softened melody of a boating party who seemed to be ascending the Seine. Up the river in the distance, the water was free.

The small boat was about to enter a dark, narrow part of the river that stretched between two islands. Behind one of these islands, you could hear the gentle music of a boating party that seemed to be going upstream on the Seine. Further up the river, the water was clear.

Then Laurent rose and grasped Camille round the body. The clerk burst into laughter.

Then Laurent stood up and wrapped his arms around Camille. The clerk started laughing.

“Ah, no, you tickle me,” said he, “none of those jokes. Look here, stop; you’ll make me fall over.”

“Ah, no, you’re making me laugh,” he said, “cut out those jokes. Seriously, stop; you’re going to make me fall over.”

Laurent grasped him tighter, and gave a jerk. Camille turning round, perceived the terrifying face of his friend, violently agitated. He failed to understand. He was seized with vague terror. He wanted to shout, and felt a rough hand seize him by the throat. With the instinct of an animal on the defensive, he rose to his knees, clutching the side of the boat, and struggled for a few seconds.

Laurent held him tighter and gave a yank. Camille turned around and saw the scary face of his friend, wildly agitated. He couldn’t comprehend what was happening. A vague sense of terror washed over him. He wanted to scream but felt a rough hand grab him by the throat. Instinctively like an animal defending itself, he got to his knees, gripping the side of the boat, and struggled for a few seconds.

“Thérèse! Thérèse!” he called in a stifling, sibilant voice.

“Thérèse! Thérèse!” he called in a hot, hissing voice.

The young woman looked at him, clinging with both hands to the seat. The skiff creaked and danced upon the river. She could not close her eyes, a frightful contraction kept them wide open riveted on the hideous struggle. She remained rigid and mute.

The young woman stared at him, gripping the seat tightly with both hands. The small boat creaked and rocked on the river. She couldn't close her eyes; a terrifying tension kept them wide open, fixed on the gruesome struggle. She stayed stiff and silent.

“Thérèse! Thérèse!” again cried the unfortunate man who was in the throes of death.

“Thérèse! Thérèse!” the unfortunate man cried again as he was dying.

At this final appeal, Thérèse burst into sobs. Her nerves had given way. The attack she had been dreading, cast her to the bottom of the boat, where she remained doubled up in a swoon, and as if dead.

At this last moment of desperation, Thérèse broke down in tears. Her nerves had finally collapsed. The panic she had been fearing overwhelmed her, sending her to the bottom of the boat, where she lay curled up in a faint, as if she were dead.

Laurent continued tugging at Camille, pressing with one hand on his throat. With the other hand he ended by tearing his victim away from the side of the skiff, and held him up in the air, in his powerful arms, like a child. As he bent down his head, his victim, mad with rage and terror, twisted himself round, and reaching forward with his teeth, buried them in the neck of his aggressor. And when the murderer, restraining a yell of pain, abruptly flung the clerk into the river, the latter carried a piece of his flesh away with him.

Laurent kept pulling at Camille, pressing one hand against his throat. With his other hand, he finally yanked his victim away from the side of the skiff and lifted him into the air in his strong arms, like a child. As he leaned down, Camille, consumed by rage and fear, twisted around and, with a snap, sank his teeth into Laurent's neck. And when Laurent, stifling a scream of pain, suddenly threw the clerk into the river, he took a chunk of flesh with him.

Camille fell into the water with a shriek. He returned to the surface two or three times, uttering cries that were more and more hollow.

Camille fell into the water with a scream. He resurfaced two or three times, letting out cries that grew more and more empty.

Laurent, without losing a second, raised the collar of his coat to hide his wound. Then seizing the unconscious Thérèse in his arms, he capsized the skiff with his foot, as he fell into the Seine with the young woman, whom he supported on the surface, whilst calling in a lamentable voice for help.

Laurent, wasting no time, pulled up the collar of his coat to cover his injury. Then, grabbing the unconscious Thérèse in his arms, he kicked over the skiff and fell into the Seine with her, keeping her afloat while desperately calling for help.

The boating party he had heard singing behind the point of the island, understanding that an accident had happened, advanced with long, rapid strokes of the oars, and rescued the immerged couple. While Thérèse was laid on a bench, Laurent gave vent to his despair at the death of his friend. Plunging into the water again, he searched for Camille in places where he knew he was not to be found, and returned in tears, wringing his hands, and tearing his hair, while the boating party did their best to calm and console him.

The boating party he had heard singing around the bend of the island, realizing that something terrible had happened, paddled quickly with long, powerful strokes and rescued the submerged couple. While Thérèse was placed on a bench, Laurent expressed his grief over the loss of his friend. Diving back into the water, he searched for Camille in places he knew he wouldn’t be found, returning in tears, wringing his hands and pulling at his hair, while the boating party tried their best to calm and comfort him.

“It is all my fault,” he exclaimed. “I ought never to have allowed that poor fellow to dance and move about as he did. At a certain moment we all three found ourselves on one side of the boat, and we capsized. As we fell into the water, he shouted out to me to save his wife.”

“It’s all my fault,” he exclaimed. “I should never have let that poor guy dance and move around like that. At one point, all three of us ended up on one side of the boat, and we capsized. As we fell into the water, he yelled at me to save his wife.”

In accordance with what usually happens under similar circumstances, three or four young fellows among the boating party, maintained that they had witnessed the accident.

In line with what typically happens in similar situations, three or four guys in the boating group claimed they had seen the accident.

“We saw you well enough,” said they. “And, then, hang it all, a boat is not so firm as a dancing floor. Ah! the poor little woman, it’ll be a nice awakening for her.”

“We saw you clearly,” they said. “And come on, a boat isn’t as stable as a dance floor. Oh! That poor woman, it’s going to be quite a wake-up call for her.”

They took their oars, and towing the capsized skiff behind them, conducted Thérèse and Laurent to the restaurant, where the dinner was ready to be served.

They grabbed their oars and pulled the flipped skiff behind them, taking Thérèse and Laurent to the restaurant, where dinner was ready to be served.

The restaurant keeper and his wife were worthy people who placed their wardrobe at the service of the drenched pair. When Thérèse recovered consciousness, she had a nervous attack, and burst into heartrending sobs. It became necessary to put her to bed. Nature assisted the sinister comedy that had just been performed.

The restaurant owner and his wife were good people who offered their clothes to the soaked couple. When Thérèse came to, she had a panic attack and broke down in tears. They had to get her into bed. Nature played its part in the dark drama that had just unfolded.

As soon as the young woman became calmer, Laurent entrusting her to the care of the host and his wife, set out to return to Paris, where he wished to arrive alone to break the frightful intelligence to Madame Raquin, with all possible precautions. The truth was that he feared the nervous feverish excitement of Thérèse, and preferred to give her time to reflect, and learn her part.

As soon as the young woman calmed down, Laurent left her in the care of the host and his wife and set out to return to Paris. He wanted to arrive alone to share the terrible news with Madame Raquin, taking all possible precautions. The truth was that he was worried about Thérèse's anxious and feverish state, and he preferred to give her time to think things over and understand her role.

It was the boating men who sat down to the dinner prepared for Camille.

It was the boaters who sat down to the dinner prepared for Camille.

CHAPTER XII

Laurent, in the dark corner of the omnibus that took him back to Paris, continued perfecting his plan. He was almost certain of impunity, and he felt heavy, anxious joy, the joy of having got over the crime. On reaching the gate at Clichy, he hailed a cab, and drove to the residence of old Michaud in the Rue de Seine. It was nine o’clock at night when he arrived.

Laurent, in the dim corner of the bus that was taking him back to Paris, kept refining his plan. He was almost sure he wouldn’t get caught, and he felt a weighty, anxious happiness, the kind that comes from having escaped a crime. When he reached the gate at Clichy, he called a cab and drove to the home of old Michaud on Rue de Seine. It was nine o’clock at night when he got there.

He found the former commissary of police at table, in the company of Olivier and Suzanne. The motive of his visit was to seek protection, in case he should be suspected, and also to escape breaking the frightful news to Madame Raquin himself. Such an errand was strangely repugnant to him. He anticipated encountering such terrible despair that he feared he would be unable to play his part with sufficient tears. Then the grief of this mother weighed upon him, although at the bottom of his heart, he cared but little about it.

He found the former police commissioner at the table, with Olivier and Suzanne. He had come to ask for protection in case he was suspected, and also to avoid having to break the terrible news to Madame Raquin himself. He honestly found this task quite unpleasant. He dreaded facing such deep despair that he feared he wouldn’t be able to cry enough to convince anyone. The sorrow of this mother weighed on him, even though, deep down, he didn’t care much about it.

When Michaud saw him enter, clothed in coarse-looking garments that were too tight for him, he questioned him with his eyes, and Laurent gave an account of the accident in a broken voice, as if exhausted with grief and fatigue.

When Michaud saw him walk in, dressed in rough clothes that were too tight for him, he looked at him questioningly, and Laurent recounted the accident in a shaky voice, as if he was worn out from sorrow and exhaustion.

“I have come to you,” said he in conclusion, “because I do not know what to do about the two poor women so cruelly afflicted. I dare not go to the bereaved mother alone, and want you to accompany me.”

“I’ve come to you,” he said in conclusion, “because I don’t know what to do about the two poor women who are suffering so terribly. I can’t go to the grieving mother alone, and I want you to come with me.”

As he spoke, Olivier looked at him fixedly, and with so straight a glance that he terrified him. The murderer had flung himself head down among these people belonging to the police, with an audacity calculated to save him. But he could not repress a shudder as he felt their eyes examining him. He saw distrust where there was naught but stupor and pity.

As he spoke, Olivier stared at him intently, with such a direct gaze that it scared him. The killer had thrown himself headfirst among these police officers, in a bold move meant to protect himself. But he couldn't hold back a shudder as he felt their eyes on him. He perceived distrust where there was only confusion and sympathy.

Suzanne weaker and paler than usual, seemed ready to faint. Olivier, who was alarmed at the idea of death, but whose heart remained absolutely cold, made a grimace expressing painful surprise, while by habit he scrutinised the countenance of Laurent, without having the least suspicion of the sinister truth. As to old Michaud, he uttered exclamations of fright, commiseration, and astonishment; he fidgeted on his chair, joined his hands together, and cast up his eyes to the ceiling.

Suzanne looked weaker and paler than usual and seemed about to faint. Olivier, who was worried about the idea of death but felt completely detached, made a face that showed his painful surprise. He instinctively studied Laurent's face, unaware of the dark truth. As for old Michaud, he shouted out in fear, sympathy, and disbelief; he fidgeted in his chair, clasped his hands together, and looked up at the ceiling.

“Ah! good heavens,” said he in a broken voice, “ah! good heavens, what a frightful thing! To leave one’s home, and die, like that, all of a sudden. It’s horrible. And that poor Madame Raquin, his mother, whatever shall we say to her? Certainly, you were quite right to come and find us. We will go with you.”

“Wow! Oh my God,” he said in a shaky voice, “wow! Oh my God, that’s so terrifying! To leave your home and die like that, out of nowhere. It’s awful. And that poor Madame Raquin, his mother, what are we going to tell her? You were definitely right to come and find us. We’ll go with you.”

Rising from his seat, he walked hither and thither about the apartment, stamping with his feet, in search of his hat and walking-stick; and, as he bustled from corner to corner, he made Laurent repeat the details of the catastrophe, giving utterance to fresh exclamations at the end of each sentence.

Getting up from his seat, he walked back and forth around the room, stomping his feet while looking for his hat and walking stick. As he moved from one corner to another, he had Laurent repeat the details of the disaster, exclaiming anew at the end of each sentence.

At last all four went downstairs. On reaching the entrance to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, Laurent was stopped by Michaud.

At last, all four went downstairs. When they reached the entrance to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, Laurent was stopped by Michaud.

“Do not accompany us any further,” said he; “your presence would be a sort of brutal avowal which must be avoided. The wretched mother would suspect a misfortune, and this would force us to confess the truth sooner than we ought to tell it to her. Wait for us here.”

“Don't come with us any further,” he said; “having you around would be a harsh confirmation that we need to avoid. The poor mother would sense something’s wrong, and that would make us reveal the truth sooner than we should. Just wait for us here.”

This arrangement relieved the murderer, who shuddered at the thought of entering the shop in the arcade. He recovered his calm, and began walking up and down the pavement, going and coming, in perfect peace of mind. At moments, he forgot the events that were passing. He looked at the shops, whistled between his teeth, turned round to ogle the women who brushed past him. He remained thus for a full half-hour in the street, recovering his composure more and more.

This setup eased the murderer, who felt a chill at the thought of entering the shop in the arcade. He regained his composure and started pacing up and down the sidewalk, going back and forth with complete peace of mind. At times, he lost track of the events happening around him. He glanced at the stores, whistled quietly to himself, and turned to check out the women who walked by him. He stayed like this for a full half-hour in the street, getting more and more relaxed.

He had not eaten since the morning, and feeling hungry he entered a pastrycook’s and stuffed himself with cakes.

He hadn't eaten since the morning, and feeling hungry, he went into a bakery and filled up on pastries.

A heartrending scene was passing at the shop in the arcade. Notwithstanding precautions, notwithstanding the soft, friendly sentences of old Michaud, there came a moment when Madame Raquin understood that her son had met with misfortune. From that moment, she insisted on knowing the truth with such a passionate outburst of despair, with such a violent flow of tears and shrieks, that her old friend could not avoid giving way to her.

A heartbreaking scene was unfolding at the shop in the arcade. Despite the precautions and the gentle, comforting words of old Michaud, there came a moment when Madame Raquin realized that her son had suffered a tragedy. From that point on, she demanded to know the truth with such an intense burst of despair, accompanied by a torrent of tears and screams, that her old friend couldn't help but give in to her.

And when she learnt the truth, her grief was tragic. She gave hollow sobs, she received shocks that threw her backward, in a distracting attack of terror and anguish. She remained there choking, uttering from time to time a piercing scream amidst the profound roar of her affliction. She would have dragged herself along the ground, had not Suzanne taken her round the waist, weeping on her knees, and raising her pale countenance towards her. Olivier and his father on their feet, unnerved and mute, turned aside their heads, being disagreeably affected at this painful sight which wounded them in their egotism.

And when she found out the truth, her grief was overwhelming. She let out hollow sobs and felt shocks that knocked her back, caught in a fit of terror and pain. She stayed there gasping, occasionally screaming piercingly amid the deep roar of her suffering. She would have dragged herself along the ground if Suzanne hadn't held her around the waist, crying on her knees and lifting her pale face toward her. Olivier and his father, standing nearby, were shaken and silent, turned their heads away, feeling uncomfortable with the painful scene that hurt their own feelings.

The poor mother saw her son rolling along in the thick waters of the Seine, a rigid and horribly swollen corpse; while at the same time, she perceived him a babe, in his cradle, when she drove away death bending over him. She had brought him back into the world on more than ten occasions; she loved him for all the love she had bestowed on him during thirty years. And now he had met his death far away from her, all at once, in the cold and dirty water, like a dog.

The grieving mother watched her son float in the murky waters of the Seine, a lifeless and grotesquely bloated body; at the same time, she saw him as a baby in his cradle, as she fought off death that hovered over him. She had brought him back to life more than ten times; she loved him for all the affection she had given him over thirty years. And now, he had died far from her, suddenly, in the cold and filthy water, like an animal.

Then she remembered the warm blankets in which she had enveloped him. What care she had taken of her boy! What a tepid temperature he had been reared in! How she had coaxed and fondled him! And all this to see him one day miserably drown himself! At these thoughts Madame Raquin felt a tightening at the throat, and she hoped she was going to die, strangled by despair.

Then she remembered the warm blankets she had wrapped around him. How much care she had taken of her boy! What a comfortable environment he had grown up in! How she had coddled and nurtured him! And all this just to see him one day tragically take his own life! With these thoughts, Madame Raquin felt a constriction in her throat, and she hoped she was going to die, choked by despair.

Old Michaud hastened to withdraw. Leaving Suzanne behind to look after the mercer, he and Olivier went to find Laurent, so that they might hurry to Saint-Ouen with all speed.

Old Michaud quickly stepped back. Leaving Suzanne to take care of the mercer, he and Olivier went to find Laurent so they could rush to Saint-Ouen as fast as possible.

During the journey, they barely exchanged a few words. Each of them buried himself in a corner of the cab which jolted along over the stones. There they remained motionless and mute in the obscurity that prevailed within the vehicle. Ever and anon a rapid flash from a gas lamp, cast a bright gleam on their faces. The sinister event that had brought them together, threw a sort of dismal dejection upon them.

During the trip, they hardly said a word to each other. Each person huddled in a corner of the cab, which bounced over the rough stones. They sat there, motionless and silent, in the darkness of the vehicle. Now and then, a quick flash from a gas lamp lit up their faces. The grim event that had brought them together cast a shadow of gloom over them.

When they at length arrived at the restaurant beside the river, they found Thérèse in bed with burning head and hands. The landlord told them in an undertone, that the young woman had a violent fever. The truth was that Thérèse, feeling herself weak in character and wanting in courage, feared she might confess the crime in one of her nervous attacks, and had decided to feign illness.

When they finally reached the restaurant by the river, they found Thérèse in bed with a feverish head and burning hands. The landlord quietly informed them that the young woman had a severe fever. The truth was that Thérèse, feeling weak and lacking courage, was afraid she might confess to the crime during one of her nervous episodes and had decided to pretend to be ill.

Maintaining sullen silence, she kept her lips and eyes closed, unwilling to see anyone lest she should speak. With the bedclothes to her chin, her face half concealed by the pillow, she made herself quite small, anxiously listening to all that was said around her. And, amidst the reddish gleam that passed beneath her closed lids, she could still see Camille and Laurent struggling at the side of the boat. She perceived her husband, livid, horrible, increased in height, rearing up straight above the turbid water, and this implacable vision heightened the feverish heat of her blood.

Maintaining a gloomy silence, she kept her lips and eyes shut, not wanting to see anyone in case she spoke. With the blankets pulled up to her chin and her face partly hidden by the pillow, she made herself feel small, anxiously listening to everything being said around her. And, amid the reddish glow that passed beneath her closed eyelids, she could still see Camille and Laurent struggling at the side of the boat. She could see her husband, pale and terrifying, appearing taller, looming straight above the murky water, and this relentless image intensified the feverish heat in her blood.

Old Michaud endeavoured to speak to her and console her. But she made a movement of impatience, and turning round, broke out into a fresh fit of sobbing.

Old Michaud tried to talk to her and comfort her. But she moved in annoyance, turned away, and burst into another wave of crying.

“Leave her alone, sir,” said the restaurant keeper, “she shudders at the slightest sound. You see, she wants rest.”

“Leave her alone, sir,” said the restaurant owner, “she flinches at the slightest noise. You see, she just wants to rest.”

Below, in the general room, was a policeman drawing up a statement of the accident. Michaud and his son went downstairs, followed by Laurent. When Olivier had made himself known as an upper official at the Préfecture of Police, everything was over in ten minutes. The boating men, who were still there, gave an account of the drowning in its smallest details, describing how the three holiday-makers had fallen into the water, as if they themselves had witnessed the misfortune. Had Olivier and his father the least suspicion, it would have been dispelled at once by this testimony.

Below, in the common area, a police officer was writing up a report on the accident. Michaud and his son headed downstairs, with Laurent following them. Once Olivier introduced himself as a senior official at the Préfecture of Police, everything was wrapped up in ten minutes. The boaters who were still around shared their accounts of the drowning in great detail, explaining how the three vacationers had fallen into the water, as if they had seen the whole incident. If Olivier and his father had any doubts, they would have been immediately cleared up by this testimony.

But they had not doubted the veracity of Laurent for an instant. On the contrary, they introduced him to the policeman as the best friend of the victim, and they were careful to see inserted in the report, that the young man had plunged into the water to save Camille Raquin. The following day, the newspapers related the accident with a great display of detail: the unfortunate mother, the inconsolable widow, the noble and courageous friend, nothing was missing from this event of the day, which went the round of the Parisian press, and then found an echo in the provinces.

But they never doubted Laurent's honesty for a second. In fact, they introduced him to the policeman as the victim's best friend, and they made sure to include in the report that the young man had jumped into the water to save Camille Raquin. The next day, the newspapers covered the accident in great detail: the heartbroken mother, the grieving widow, the brave and noble friend—nothing was left out of this story of the day, which circulated through the Parisian press and then echoed in the provinces.

When the report was completed, Laurent experienced lively joy, which penetrated his being like new life. From the moment his victim had buried his teeth in his neck, he had been as if stiffened, acting mechanically, according to a plan arranged long in advance. The instinct of self-preservation alone impelled him, dictating to him his words, affording him advice as to his gestures.

When the report was done, Laurent felt a rush of joy that filled him up like a burst of new energy. Ever since his victim had sunk their teeth into his neck, he had felt frozen, moving in a robotic way, as if following a plan made long before. Only his instinct for survival drove him, guiding his words and advising his actions.

At this hour, in the face of the certainty of impunity, the blood resumed flowing in his veins with delicious gentleness. The police had passed beside his crime, and had seen nothing. They had been duped, for they had just acquitted him. He was saved. This thought caused him to experience a feeling of delightful moisture all along his body, a warmth that restored flexibility to his limbs and to his intelligence. He continued to act his part of a weeping friend with incomparable science and assurance. At the bottom of his heart, he felt brutal satisfaction; and he thought of Thérèse who was in bed in the room above.

At this moment, in the face of undeniable safety, the blood flowed back into his veins with a soothing warmth. The police had passed right by his crime and hadn’t seen a thing. They had been fooled, since they had just cleared him of any wrongdoing. He was in the clear. This realization filled him with a delightful sensation throughout his body, a warmth that brought flexibility back to his limbs and his mind. He continued to play the role of a grieving friend with unmatched skill and confidence. Deep down, he felt a brutal satisfaction; and he thought of Thérèse, who was upstairs in bed.

“We cannot leave this unhappy woman here,” said he to Michaud. “She is perhaps threatened with grave illness. We must positively take her back to Paris. Come, let us persuade her to accompany us.”

“We can't leave this unhappy woman here,” he said to Michaud. “She might be facing a serious illness. We have to take her back to Paris for sure. Come on, let’s convince her to come with us.”

Upstairs, he begged and prayed of Thérèse to rise and dress, and allow herself to be conducted to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. When the young woman heard the sound of his voice, she started, and stared at him with eyes wide open. She seemed as if crazy, and was shuddering. Painfully she raised herself into a sitting posture without answering. The men quitted the room, leaving her alone with the wife of the restaurant keeper. When ready to start, she came downstairs staggering, and was assisted into the cab by Olivier.

Upstairs, he begged Thérèse to get up, get dressed, and let him take her to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. When the young woman heard his voice, she jumped and looked at him with wide eyes. She seemed almost out of her mind and was trembling. With great difficulty, she sat up without saying anything. The men left the room, leaving her alone with the restaurant keeper's wife. When she was ready to go, she came downstairs unsteadily, and Olivier helped her into the cab.

The journey was a silent one. Laurent, with perfect audacity and impudence, slipped his hand along the skirt of Thérèse and caught her fingers. He was seated opposite her, in a floating shadow, and could not see her face which she kept bowed down on her breast. As soon as he had grasped her hand, he pressed it vigorously, retaining it until they reached the Rue Mazarine. He felt the hand tremble; but it was not withdrawn. On the contrary it ever and anon gave a sudden caress.

The journey was quiet. Laurent, with boldness and shamelessness, slid his hand along the hem of Thérèse's dress and took hold of her fingers. He sat across from her, in a shadow, and couldn’t see her face because she kept it lowered. Once he held her hand, he squeezed it firmly and didn’t let go until they arrived at Rue Mazarine. He felt her hand shake, but she didn’t pull away. On the contrary, every now and then, it would give a soft touch.

These two hands, one in the other, were burning; the moist palms adhered, and the fingers tightly held together, were hurt at each pressure. It seemed to Laurent and Thérèse that the blood from one penetrated the chest of the other, passing through their joined fists. These fists became a live fire whereon their lives were boiling. Amidst the night, amidst the heartrending silence that prevailed, the furious grips they exchanged, were like a crushing weight cast on the head of Camille to keep him under water.

These two hands, one holding the other, were on fire; their sweaty palms stuck together, and their fingers intertwined felt pain with every squeeze. It seemed to Laurent and Thérèse that the blood from one was seeping into the other’s chest, flowing through their clasped fists. Those fists became a blazing fire where their lives were boiling. In the darkness, amidst the deep silence that filled the air, the intense grips they shared felt like a heavy weight pressing down on Camille's head, keeping him submerged.

When the cab stopped, Michaud and his son got out the first, and Laurent bending towards his sweetheart gently murmured:

When the cab stopped, Michaud and his son were the first to get out, and Laurent leaned toward his girlfriend and softly whispered:

“Be strong, Thérèse. We have a long time to wait. Recollect.”

“Stay strong, Thérèse. We've got a long wait ahead. Take a moment to gather your thoughts.”

Then the young woman opened her lips for the first time since the death of her husband.

Then the young woman spoke for the first time since her husband died.

“Oh! I shall recollect,” said she with a shudder, and in a voice light as a puff of breath.

“Oh! I’ll remember,” she said with a shiver, and in a voice as light as a breath.

Olivier extended his hand, inviting her to get down. On this occasion, Laurent went as far as the shop. Madame Raquin was abed, a prey to violent delirium. Thérèse dragged herself to her room, where Suzanne had barely time to undress her before she gave way. Tranquillised, perceiving that everything was proceeding as well as he could wish, Laurent withdrew, and slowly gained his wretched den in the rue Saint-Victor.

Olivier reached out his hand, inviting her to step down. This time, Laurent went all the way to the shop. Madame Raquin was in bed, suffering from severe delirium. Thérèse managed to make it to her room, where Suzanne barely had time to undress her before she collapsed. Feeling reassured that everything was going as he hoped, Laurent left and slowly made his way back to his miserable place on rue Saint-Victor.

It was past midnight. Fresh air circulated in the deserted, silent streets. The young man could hear naught but his own footsteps resounding on the pavement. The nocturnal coolness of the atmosphere cheered him up; the silence, the darkness gave him sharp sensations of delight, and he loitered on his way.

It was past midnight. Fresh air flowed through the empty, quiet streets. The young man could hear nothing but his own footsteps echoing on the pavement. The coolness of the night lifted his spirits; the silence and darkness brought him a sharp sense of joy, and he lingered on his path.

At last he was rid of his crime. He had killed Camille. It was a matter that was settled, and would be spoken of no more. He was now going to lead a tranquil existence, until he could take possession of Thérèse. The thought of the murder had at times half choked him, but now that it was accomplished, he felt a weight removed from his chest, and breathed at ease, cured of the suffering that hesitation and fear had given him.

At last, he was free of his crime. He had killed Camille. That was settled, and it wouldn’t be mentioned again. He was now going to live a peaceful life until he could be with Thérèse. The thought of the murder had sometimes nearly suffocated him, but now that it was done, he felt a burden lifted from his chest and could breathe easily, healed from the pain that hesitation and fear had caused him.

At the bottom of his heart, he was a trifle hebetated. Fatigue had rendered his limbs and thoughts heavy. He went in to bed and slept soundly. During his slumber slight nervous crispations coursed over his face.

At the bottom of his heart, he felt a bit sluggish. Fatigue had made his limbs and thoughts heavy. He went to bed and slept deeply. During his sleep, slight nervous twitches moved across his face.

CHAPTER XIII

The following morning, Laurent awoke fresh and fit. He had slept well. The cold air entering by the open window, whipped his sluggish blood. He had no clear recollection of the scenes of the previous day, and had it not been for the burning sensation at his neck, he might have thought that he had retired to rest after a calm evening.

The next morning, Laurent woke up feeling refreshed and in good shape. He had slept soundly. The cold air coming in through the open window invigorated him. He couldn’t clearly remember what had happened the day before, and if it hadn’t been for the burning sensation on his neck, he might have thought he had gone to bed after a peaceful evening.

But the bite Camille had given him stung as if his skin had been branded with a red-hot iron. When his thoughts settled on the pain this gash caused him, he suffered cruelly. It seemed as though a dozen needles were penetrating little by little into his flesh.

But the bite Camille had given him hurt like his skin had been seared with a red-hot iron. When he focused on the pain from this injury, he felt intense suffering. It was as if a dozen needles were slowly piercing his flesh.

He turned down the collar of his shirt, and examined the wound in a wretched fifteen sous looking-glass hanging against the wall. It formed a red hole, as big as a penny piece. The skin had been torn away, displaying the rosy flesh, studded with dark specks. Streaks of blood had run as far as the shoulder in thin threads that had dried up. The bite looked a deep, dull brown colour against the white skin, and was situated under the right ear. Laurent scrutinised it with curved back and craned neck, and the greenish mirror gave his face an atrocious grimace.

He turned down the collar of his shirt and looked at the wound in a pathetic fifteen sous mirror hanging on the wall. It formed a red hole, about the size of a penny. The skin had been ripped away, showing the pink flesh underneath, dotted with dark specks. Streaks of blood had run down to his shoulder in thin dried threads. The bite looked a deep, dull brown against the white skin and was located under his right ear. Laurent studied it with his back bent and neck stretched, and the greenish mirror distorted his face into an ugly grimace.

Satisfied with his examination, he had a thorough good wash, saying to himself that the wound would be healed in a few days. Then he dressed, and quietly repaired to his office, where he related the accident in an affected tone of voice. When his colleagues had read the account in the newspapers, he became quite a hero. During a whole week the clerks at the Orleans Railway had no other subject of conversation: they were all proud that one of their staff should have been drowned. Grivet never ceased his remarks on the imprudence of adventuring into the middle of the Seine, when it was so easy to watch the running water from the bridges.

Satisfied with his check-up, he had a thorough wash, telling himself that the wound would heal in a few days. Then he got dressed and calmly made his way to his office, where he recounted the incident in an exaggerated tone. After his colleagues read the account in the newspapers, he became quite the hero. For an entire week, the clerks at the Orleans Railway had no other topic of conversation; they were all proud that one of their own had nearly drowned. Grivet never stopped commenting on the folly of venturing into the middle of the Seine when it was so easy to watch the flowing water from the bridges.

Laurent retained a feeling of intense uneasiness. The decease of Camille had not been formally proved. The husband of Thérèse was indeed dead, but the murderer would have liked to have found his body, so as to obtain a certificate of death. The day following the accident, a fruitless search had been made for the corpse of the drowned man. It was thought that it had probably gone to the bottom of some hole near the banks of the islands, and men were actively dragging the Seine to get the reward.

Laurent felt an overwhelming sense of unease. Camille's death hadn't been officially confirmed. Thérèse's husband was definitely dead, but the murderer wished he could find the body to get a death certificate. The day after the accident, a search for the drowned man's body had turned up nothing. It was believed that it had likely sunk into a deep spot near the riverbanks of the islands, and people were actively dragging the Seine in hopes of getting the reward.

In the meantime Laurent imposed on himself the task of passing each morning by the Morgue, on the way to his office. He had made up his mind to attend to the business himself. Notwithstanding that his heart rose with repugnance, notwithstanding the shudders that sometimes ran through his frame, for over a week he went and examined the countenance of all the drowned persons extended on the slabs.

In the meantime, Laurent took it upon himself to stop by the morgue every morning on his way to the office. He decided he needed to handle the situation himself. Even though he felt a strong sense of disgust and occasional shivers ran through him, he went and looked at the faces of all the drowned people lying on the slabs for over a week.

When he entered the place an unsavoury odour, an odour of freshly washed flesh, disgusted him and a chill ran over his skin: the dampness of the walls seemed to add weight to his clothing, which hung more heavily on his shoulders. He went straight to the glass separating the spectators from the corpses, and with his pale face against it, looked. Facing him appeared rows of grey slabs, and upon them, here and there, the naked bodies formed green and yellow, white and red patches. While some retained their natural condition in the rigidity of death, others seemed like lumps of bleeding and decaying meat. At the back, against the wall, hung some lamentable rags, petticoats and trousers, puckered against the bare plaster. Laurent at first only caught sight of the wan ensemble of stones and walls, spotted with dabs of russet and black formed by the clothes and corpses. A melodious sound of running water broke the silence.

When he walked in, a bad smell, like freshly washed flesh, hit him hard, and a chill ran down his skin. The dampness of the walls seemed to weigh down his clothes, making them feel heavier on his shoulders. He went straight to the glass that separated the spectators from the bodies and pressed his pale face against it to look. In front of him were rows of gray slabs, with naked bodies here and there creating patches of green, yellow, white, and red. While some bodies remained in their natural state, rigid in death, others looked like chunks of bleeding and rotting meat. At the back, against the wall, hung some pitiful rags, petticoats and trousers, crumpled against the bare plaster. Laurent initially only noticed the dull backdrop of stones and walls, splattered with splashes of rust and black from the clothes and corpses. A gentle sound of running water broke the silence.

Little by little he distinguished the bodies, and went from one to the other. It was only the drowned that interested him. When several human forms were there, swollen and blued by the water, he looked at them eagerly, seeking to recognise Camille. Frequently, the flesh on the faces had gone away by strips, the bones had burst through the mellow skins, the visages were like lumps of boned, boiled beef. Laurent hesitated; he looked at the corpses, endeavouring to discover the lean body of his victim. But all the drowned were stout. He saw enormous stomachs, puffy thighs, and strong round arms. He did not know what to do. He stood there shuddering before those greenish-looking rags, which seemed like mocking him, with their horrible wrinkles.

Little by little, he recognized the bodies and moved from one to the next. It was only the drowned that caught his attention. When several human forms were present, swollen and bruised by the water, he looked at them eagerly, trying to spot Camille. Often, the flesh on their faces had come away in strips, their bones breaking through the soft skin, and their faces looked like chunks of boiled beef. Laurent hesitated; he examined the corpses, trying to find the thin body of his victim. But all the drowned were heavyset. He saw huge stomachs, swollen thighs, and strong, rounded arms. He didn’t know what to do. He stood there shuddering before those greenish rags, which seemed to mock him with their horrific wrinkles.

One morning, he was seized with real terror. For some moments, he had been looking at a corpse, taken from the water, that was small in build and atrociously disfigured. The flesh of this drowned person was so soft and broken-up that the running water washing it, carried it away bit by bit. The jet falling on the face, bored a hole to the left of the nose. And, abruptly, the nose became flat, the lips were detached, showing the white teeth. The head of the drowned man burst out laughing.

One morning, he was suddenly filled with real fear. For a while, he had been looking at a corpse, pulled from the water, that was small and horrifyingly disfigured. The flesh of this drowned person was so soft and falling apart that the flowing water carried it away piece by piece. The stream hitting the face created a hole to the left of the nose. Then, suddenly, the nose went flat, the lips came loose, revealing the white teeth. The head of the drowned man broke into laughter.

Each time Laurent fancied he recognised Camille, he felt a burning sensation in the heart. He ardently desired to find the body of his victim, and he was seized with cowardice when he imagined it before him. His visits to the Morgue filled him with nightmare, with shudders that set him panting for breath. But he shook off his fear, taxing himself with being childish, when he wished to be strong. Still, in spite of himself, his frame revolted, disgust and terror gained possession of his being, as soon as ever he found himself in the dampness, and unsavoury odour of the hall.

Each time Laurent thought he recognized Camille, he felt a burning sensation in his heart. He desperately wanted to find the body of his victim, and he was overcome with fear at the thought of seeing it. His visits to the Morgue filled him with nightmares and chills that left him gasping for air. But he pushed away his fear, scolding himself for being childish when he wanted to be strong. Still, against his will, he felt his body revolt; disgust and terror took hold of him as soon as he found himself in the dampness and unpleasant smell of the hallway.

When there were no drowned persons on the back row of slabs, he breathed at ease; his repugnance was not so great. He then became a simple spectator, who took strange pleasure in looking death by violence in the face, in its lugubriously fantastic and grotesque attitudes. This sight amused him, particularly when there were women there displaying their bare bosoms. These nudities, brutally exposed, bloodstained, and in places bored with holes, attracted and detained him.

When there were no drowned bodies on the back row of slabs, he felt more at ease; his disgust wasn't as strong. He then became just a bystander, oddly enjoying the chance to confront violent death, with its mournful, bizarre, and grotesque poses. This scene entertained him, especially when there were women present showing their bare chests. These exposed bodies, brutally revealed, bloodstained, and marked with holes, captivated and held his attention.

Once he saw a young woman of twenty there, a child of the people, broad and strong, who seemed asleep on the stone. Her fresh, plump, white form displayed the most delicate softness of tint. She was half smiling, with her head slightly inclined on one side. Around her neck she had a black band, which gave her a sort of necklet of shadow. She was a girl who had hanged herself in a fit of love madness.

Once, he saw a young woman of twenty there, a girl of the people, broad and strong, who seemed asleep on the stone. Her fresh, plump, white body showed the most delicate softness of color. She had a half-smile, with her head tilted slightly to one side. Around her neck, she wore a black band that created a kind of shadowy necklace. She was a girl who had hanged herself in a moment of love madness.

Each morning, while Laurent was there, he heard behind him the coming and going of the public who entered and left.

Each morning, while Laurent was there, he heard the sounds of people coming and going behind him.

The morgue is a sight within reach of everybody, and one to which passers-by, rich and poor alike, treat themselves. The door stands open, and all are free to enter. There are admirers of the scene who go out of their way so as not to miss one of these performances of death. If the slabs have nothing on them, visitors leave the building disappointed, feeling as if they had been cheated, and murmuring between their teeth; but when they are fairly well occupied, people crowd in front of them and treat themselves to cheap emotions; they express horror, they joke, they applaud or whistle, as at the theatre, and withdraw satisfied, declaring the Morgue a success on that particular day.

The morgue is a place everyone can access, and it attracts all kinds of people, both rich and poor. The door is always open, inviting anyone to come in. There are some who make a special effort not to miss these displays of death. If the slabs are empty, visitors leave feeling let down, thinking they've been duped, and murmuring under their breath; but when the slabs are occupied, people gather in front and indulge in some cheap thrills. They express shock, crack jokes, clap, or whistle just like at a theater, leaving satisfied and declaring the morgue a hit for that day.

Laurent soon got to know the public frequenting the place, that mixed and dissimilar public who pity and sneer in common. Workmen looked in on their way to their work, with a loaf of bread and tools under their arms. They considered death droll. Among them were comical companions of the workshops who elicited a smile from the onlookers by making witty remarks about the faces of each corpse. They styled those who had been burnt to death, coalmen; the hanged, the murdered, the drowned, the bodies that had been stabbed or crushed, excited their jeering vivacity, and their voices, which slightly trembled, stammered out comical sentences amid the shuddering silence of the hall.

Laurent soon got to know the crowd that frequented the place, a mixed and diverse group who shared both pity and sarcasm. Workers stopped by on their way to work, with a loaf of bread and tools under their arms. They found death amusing. Among them were humorous buddies from the workshops who made the onlookers smile with their sarcastic comments about the faces of each corpse. They called those who had been burned to death “coalmen”; the hanged, the murdered, the drowned, the bodies that had been stabbed or crushed sparked their playful teasing, and their voices, which slightly trembled, stammered out funny remarks amid the shuddering silence of the hall.

There came persons of small independent means, old men who were thin and shrivelled-up, idlers who entered because they had nothing to do, and who looked at the bodies in a silly manner with the pouts of peaceful, delicate-minded men. Women were there in great numbers: young work-girls, all rosy, with white linen, and clean petticoats, who tripped along briskly from one end of the glazed partition to the other, opening great attentive eyes, as if they were before the dressed shop window of a linendraper. There were also women of the lower orders looking stupefied, and giving themselves lamentable airs; and well-dressed ladies, carelessly dragging their silk gowns along the floor.

There were some older men with modest incomes, thin and wrinkled, who wandered in because they had nothing better to do, staring at the bodies with a silly expression typical of peaceful, sensitive people. There were also a lot of women: young workers, all cheerful and fresh in their white blouses and clean skirts, who moved quickly from one side of the glass partition to the other, their eyes wide open as if they were in front of an attractive shop window. Additionally, there were lower-class women looking dazed and acting like they were more important than they really were, along with well-dressed ladies dragging their silk dresses carelessly on the floor.

On a certain occasion Laurent noticed one of the latter standing at a few paces from the glass, and pressing her cambric handkerchief to her nostrils. She wore a delicious grey silk skirt with a large black lace mantle; her face was covered by a veil, and her gloved hands seemed quite small and delicate. Around her hung a gentle perfume of violet.

On one occasion, Laurent saw one of them standing a few steps away from the glass, pressing her cotton handkerchief to her nose. She was wearing a lovely gray silk skirt with a big black lace shawl; her face was hidden by a veil, and her gloved hands looked small and delicate. A soft scent of violet surrounded her.

She stood scrutinising a corpse. On a slab a few paces away, was stretched the body of a great, big fellow, a mason who had recently killed himself on the spot by falling from a scaffolding. He had a broad chest, large short muscles, and a white, well-nourished body; death had made a marble statue of him. The lady examined him, turned him round and weighed him, so to say, with her eyes. For a time, she seemed quite absorbed in the contemplation of this man. She raised a corner of her veil for one last look. Then she withdrew.

She stood examining a corpse. A few feet away, on a table, lay the body of a big guy, a mason who had recently killed himself by falling from a scaffold. He had a broad chest, large, muscular build, and a healthy, pale body; death had turned him into a marble statue. The woman looked closely at him, turned him over, and seemed to assess him visually. For a while, she appeared completely absorbed in looking at this man. She lifted a corner of her veil for one last glance. Then she stepped back.

At moments, bands of lads arrived—young people between twelve and fifteen, who leant with their hands against the glass, nudging one another with their elbows, and making brutal observations.

At times, groups of boys showed up—young teens between twelve and fifteen—who leaned against the glass with their hands, jostling each other with their elbows and making harsh comments.

At the end of a week, Laurent became disheartened. At night he dreamt of the corpses he had seen in the morning. This suffering, this daily disgust which he imposed on himself, ended by troubling him to such a point, that he resolved to pay only two more visits to the place. The next day, on entering the Morgue, he received a violent shock in the chest. Opposite him, on a slab, Camille lay looking at him, extended on his back, his head raised, his eyes half open.

At the end of the week, Laurent felt really down. At night, he dreamt about the bodies he had seen that morning. The pain and daily disgust he put himself through troubled him so much that he decided to only visit the place two more times. The next day, as he entered the Morgue, he was hit with a strong wave of emotion. Right in front of him, on a slab, Camille was lying there, facing up, his head raised, his eyes half-open.

The murderer slowly approached the glass, as if attracted there, unable to detach his eyes from his victim. He did not suffer; he merely experienced a great inner chill, accompanied by slight pricks on his skin. He would have thought that he would have trembled more violently. For fully five minutes, he stood motionless, lost in unconscious contemplation, engraving, in spite of himself, in his memory, all the horrible lines, all the dirty colours of the picture he had before his eyes.

The murderer slowly moved closer to the glass, as if drawn to it, unable to look away from his victim. He didn’t feel pain; he only experienced a deep chill inside, along with slight tingles on his skin. He thought he would tremble more intensely. For a full five minutes, he stood still, lost in thought, unwittingly imprinting in his memory all the horrific details, all the grim colors of the scene in front of him.

Camille was hideous. He had been a fortnight in the water. His face still appeared firm and rigid; the features were preserved, but the skin had taken a yellowish, muddy tint. The thin, bony, and slightly tumefied head, wore a grimace. It was a trifle inclined on one side, with the hair sticking to the temples, and the lids raised, displaying the dull globes of the eyes. The twisted lips were drawn to a corner of the mouth in an atrocious grin; and a piece of blackish tongue appeared between the white teeth. This head, which looked tanned and drawn out lengthwise, while preserving a human appearance, had remained all the more frightful with pain and terror.

Camille was terrifying. He had been in the water for two weeks. His face still looked stiff and unyielding; the features were intact, but the skin had taken on a yellowish, murky hue. The thin, bony head, slightly swollen, wore a grimace. It tilted a bit to one side, with hair plastered against the temples and the eyelids raised, revealing the dull, clouded eyes. The twisted lips were pulled to one side in a horrible grin, and a dark piece of tongue peeked out between the white teeth. This head, which appeared sunken and elongated while still looking human, had become even more horrifying from pain and fear.

The body seemed a mass of ruptured flesh; it had suffered horribly. You could feel that the arms no longer held to their sockets; and the clavicles were piercing the skin of the shoulders. The ribs formed black bands on the greenish chest; the left side, ripped open, was gaping amidst dark red shreds. All the torso was in a state of putrefaction. The extended legs, although firmer, were daubed with dirty patches. The feet dangled down.

The body looked like a mass of torn flesh; it had endured severe trauma. You could see that the arms were no longer attached at their sockets, and the collarbones were sticking out through the skin of the shoulders. The ribs formed dark bands across the greenish chest; the left side, torn open, was gaping with dark red fragments. The entire torso was decaying. The extended legs, though a bit more solid, were smeared with dirty spots. The feet hung limply.

Laurent gazed at Camille. He had never yet seen the body of a drowned person presenting such a dreadful aspect. The corpse, moreover, looked pinched. It had a thin, poor appearance. It had shrunk up in its decay, and the heap it formed was quite small. Anyone might have guessed that it belonged to a clerk at 1,200 francs a year, who was stupid and sickly, and who had been brought up by his mother on infusions. This miserable frame, which had grown to maturity between warm blankets, was now shivering on a cold slab.

Laurent stared at Camille. He had never seen a drowned person look so horrifying. The body also seemed gaunt. It had a thin, frail look. It had shriveled up in its decay, and the pile it made was quite small. Anyone could have assumed it belonged to a clerk making 1,200 francs a year, who was dull and unwell, raised by his mother on weak teas. This unfortunate body, which had matured wrapped in cozy blankets, was now shivering on a cold slab.

When Laurent could at last tear himself from the poignant curiosity that kept him motionless and gaping before his victim, he went out and begun walking rapidly along the quay. And as he stepped out, he repeated:

When Laurent could finally pull himself away from the intense curiosity that had him frozen and staring at his victim, he went outside and started walking quickly along the waterfront. And as he stepped out, he repeated:

“That is what I have done. He is hideous.”

"That's what I did. He's disgusting."

A smell seemed to be following him, the smell that the putrefying body must be giving off.

A smell seemed to be trailing behind him, the odor that a decaying body must be giving off.

He went to find old Michaud, and told him he had just recognized Camille lying on one of the slabs in the Morgue. The formalities were performed, the drowned man was buried, and a certificate of death delivered. Laurent, henceforth at ease, felt delighted to be able to bury his crime in oblivion, along with the vexatious and painful scenes that had followed it.

He went to find old Michaud and told him he had just seen Camille lying on one of the slabs in the morgue. The formalities were completed, the drowned man was buried, and a death certificate was issued. Laurent, now feeling relieved, was thrilled to finally bury his crime in forgetfulness, along with the troubling and painful scenes that had followed.

CHAPTER XIV

The shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf remained closed for three days. When it opened again, it appeared darker and damper. The shop-front display, which the dust had turned yellow, seemed to be wearing the mourning of the house; the various articles were scattered at sixes and sevens in the dirty windows. Behind the linen caps hanging from the rusty iron rods, the face of Thérèse presented a more olive, a more sallow pallidness, and the immobility of sinister calm.

The shop in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf was closed for three days. When it reopened, it looked darker and more damp. The display in the front, which dust had turned yellow, seemed to reflect the sadness of the place; the various items were haphazardly arranged in the dirty windows. Behind the linen caps hanging from the rusty iron rods, Thérèse's face appeared more olive, more sickly pale, and carried an unsettling, still calm.

All the gossips in the arcade were moved to pity. The dealer in imitation jewelry pointed out the emaciated profile of the young widow to each of her customers, as an interesting and lamentable curiosity.

All the gossip in the arcade felt sorry for her. The seller of fake jewelry highlighted the thin profile of the young widow to each of her customers, as a sad and intriguing sight.

For three days, Madame Raquin and Thérèse had remained in bed without speaking, and without even seeing one another. The old mercer, propped up by pillows in a sitting posture, gazed vaguely before her with the eyes of an idiot. The death of her son had been like a blow on the head that had felled her senseless to the ground. For hours she remained tranquil and inert, absorbed in her despair; then she was at times seized with attacks of weeping, shrieking and delirium.

For three days, Madame Raquin and Thérèse stayed in bed without talking, and without even looking at each other. The old shopkeeper, propped up by pillows in a sitting position, stared blankly ahead with a vacant expression. The loss of her son felt like a blow to the head that had knocked her out cold. For hours, she stayed calm and motionless, lost in her grief; then, at times, she would suddenly break down into tears, screaming and thrashing around in a frenzy.

Thérèse in the adjoining room, seemed to sleep. She had turned her face to the wall, and drawn the sheet over her eyes. There she lay stretched out at full length, rigid and mute, without a sob raising the bed-clothes. It looked as if she was concealing the thoughts that made her rigid in the darkness of the alcove.

Thérèse in the next room appeared to be asleep. She had turned her face to the wall and pulled the sheet over her eyes. There she lay, stretched out flat, stiff and silent, without a single sob disturbing the bedding. It seemed like she was hiding the thoughts that made her tense in the darkness of the alcove.

Suzanne, who attended to the two women, went feebly from one to the other, gently dragging her feet along the floor, bending her wax-like countenance over the two couches, without succeeding in persuading Thérèse, who had sudden fits of impatience, to turn round, or in consoling Madame Raquin, whose tears began to flow as soon as a voice drew her from her prostration.

Suzanne, who helped the two women, weakly moved from one to the other, dragging her feet across the floor, leaning her waxy face over the two couches, but she couldn’t get Thérèse, who had sudden outbursts of impatience, to turn around, nor could she comfort Madame Raquin, whose tears started flowing as soon as a voice pulled her from her distress.

On the third day, Thérèse, rapidly and with a sort of feverish decision, threw the sheet from her, and seated herself up in bed. She thrust back her hair from her temples, and for a moment remained with her hands to her forehead and her eyes fixed, seeming still to reflect. Then, she sprang to the carpet. Her limbs were shivering, and red with fever; large livid patches marbled her skin, which had become wrinkled in places as if she had lost flesh. She had grown older.

On the third day, Thérèse quickly and with a kind of frantic determination tossed the sheet aside and sat up in bed. She pushed her hair away from her face and for a moment held her hands to her forehead, staring off as if still deep in thought. Then, she jumped down onto the floor. Her body was trembling and flushed with fever; large bruised areas marked her skin, which had become wrinkled in spots as if she had lost weight. She seemed older.

Suzanne, on entering the room, was struck with surprise to find her up. In a placid, drawling tone, she advised her to go to bed again, and continue resting. Thérèse paid no heed to her, but sought her clothes and put them on with hurried, trembling gestures. When she was dressed, she went and looked at herself in a glass, rubbing her eyes, and passing her hands over her countenance, as if to efface something. Then, without pronouncing a syllable, she quickly crossed the dining-room and entered the apartment occupied by Madame Raquin.

Suzanne, upon entering the room, was surprised to find her awake. In a calm, slow voice, she suggested that she go back to bed and keep resting. Thérèse ignored her and hurriedly searched for her clothes, putting them on with shaky movements. Once dressed, she went to look at herself in the mirror, rubbing her eyes and brushing her hands over her face, as if trying to wipe something away. Then, without saying a word, she quickly crossed the dining room and entered the room where Madame Raquin was.

She caught the old mercer in a moment of doltish calm. When Thérèse appeared, she turned her head following the movements of the young widow with her eyes, while the latter came and stood before her, mute and oppressed. The two women contemplated one another for some seconds, the niece with increasing anxiety, the aunt with painful efforts of memory. Madame Raquin, at last remembering, stretched out her trembling arms, and, taking Thérèse by the neck, exclaimed:

She found the old fabric dealer in a moment of dull calm. When Thérèse showed up, she turned her head to follow the movements of the young widow with her eyes, as Thérèse stood before her, silent and weighed down. The two women looked at each other for several seconds, the niece growing more anxious, the aunt straining to remember. Finally, Madame Raquin, recalling, reached out her trembling arms and, taking Thérèse by the neck, exclaimed:

“My poor child, my poor Camille!”

“My poor child, my poor Camille!”

She wept, and her tears dried on the burning skin of the young widow, who concealed her own dry eyes in the folds of the sheet. Thérèse remained bending down, allowing the old mother to exhaust her outburst of grief. She had dreaded this first interview ever since the murder; and had kept in bed to delay it, to reflect at ease on the terrible part she had to play.

She cried, and her tears dried on the hot skin of the young widow, who hid her own dry eyes in the folds of the sheet. Thérèse stayed bent over, letting the old mother express her grief. She had been dreading this first meeting ever since the murder; and had stayed in bed to put it off, to think calmly about the awful role she had to take on.

When she perceived Madame Raquin more calm, she busied herself about her, advising her to rise, and go down to the shop. The old mercer had almost fallen into dotage. The abrupt apparition of her niece had brought about a favourable crisis that had just restored her memory, and the consciousness of things and beings around her. She thanked Suzanne for her attention. Although weakened, she talked, and had ceased wandering, but she spoke in a voice so full of sadness that at moments she was half choked. She watched the movements of Thérèse with sudden fits of tears; and would then call her to the bedside, and embrace her amid more sobs, telling her in a suffocating tone that she, now, had nobody but her in the world.

When she noticed Madame Raquin was calmer, she started to help her, suggesting that she get up and go down to the shop. The old fabric seller had nearly lost her senses. The sudden appearance of her niece had led to a positive change that had just brought back her memory and awareness of the things and people around her. She thanked Suzanne for her care. Although she was weak, she spoke and had stopped rambling, but her voice was so heavy with sadness that she often sounded like she was choking. She watched Thérèse's movements with sudden bursts of tears, then called her over to the bedside and hugged her through more sobs, telling her in a breathless voice that she now had no one else in the world but her.

In the evening, she consented to get up, and make an effort to eat. Thérèse then saw what a terrible shock her aunt had received. The legs of the old lady had become so ponderous that she required a stick to assist her to drag herself into the dining-room, and there she thought the walls were vacillating around her.

In the evening, she agreed to get up and try to eat. Thérèse then realized how much of a shock her aunt had experienced. The old lady's legs had become so heavy that she needed a cane to help her pull herself into the dining room, and there she felt like the walls were swaying around her.

Nevertheless, the following day she wished the shop to be opened. She feared she would go mad if she continued to remain alone in her room. She went down the wooden staircase with heavy tread, placing her two feet on each step, and seated herself behind the counter. From that day forth, she remained riveted there in placid affliction.

Nevertheless, the next day she wanted the shop to be open. She was afraid she would go crazy if she kept staying alone in her room. She walked down the wooden staircase heavily, putting both feet on each step, and settled herself behind the counter. From that day on, she stayed there in calm distress.

Thérèse, beside her, mused and waited. The shop resumed its gloomy calm.

Thérèse, next to her, thought and waited. The shop returned to its somber quiet.

CHAPTER XV

Laurent resumed calling of an evening, every two or three days, remaining in the shop talking to Madame Raquin for half an hour. Then he went off without looking Thérèse in the face. The old mercer regarded him as the rescuer of her niece, as a noble-hearted young man who had done his utmost to restore her son to her, and she welcomed him with tender kindness.

Laurent continued to visit in the evenings, coming by every two or three days, spending about thirty minutes talking to Madame Raquin in the shop. Then he would leave without making eye contact with Thérèse. The older woman saw him as the savior of her niece, a kind-hearted young man who had done everything he could to bring her son back to her, and she greeted him with warm affection.

One Thursday evening, when Laurent happened to be there, old Michaud and Grivet entered. Eight o’clock was striking. The clerk and the former commissary of police had both thought, independently of one another, that they could resume their dear custom, without appearing importunate, and they arrived at the same moment, as if urged by the same impulse. Behind them, came Olivier and Suzanne.

One Thursday evening, when Laurent was there, old Michaud and Grivet walked in. The clock was striking eight. The clerk and the former police commissioner had both independently decided to resume their beloved tradition, without wanting to be bothersome, and they showed up at the same time, as if driven by the same urge. Behind them came Olivier and Suzanne.

Everyone went upstairs to the dining-room. Madame Raquin who expected nobody, hastened to light the lamp, and prepare the tea. When all were seated round the table, each before a cup, when the box of dominoes had been emptied on the board, the old mother, with the past suddenly brought back to her, looked at her guests, and burst into sobs. There was a vacant place, that of her son.

Everyone went upstairs to the dining room. Madame Raquin, who wasn’t expecting anyone, hurried to turn on the lamp and get the tea ready. Once everyone was seated at the table, each with a cup in front of them, and the box of dominoes had been poured out on the board, the old mother, suddenly reminded of the past, looked at her guests and broke down in tears. There was an empty place, that of her son.

This despair cast a chill upon the company and annoyed them. Every countenance wore an air of egotistic beatitude. These people felt ill at ease, having no longer the slightest recollection of Camille alive in their hearts.

This despair spread a coldness over the group and frustrated them. Everyone had an expression of self-satisfied happiness. These people felt uncomfortable, no longer having even the slightest memory of Camille alive in their hearts.

“Come, my dear lady,” exclaimed old Michaud, slightly impatiently, “you must not give way to despair like that. You will make yourself ill.”

“Come on, my dear,” old Michaud said, a bit impatiently, “you can't let yourself fall into despair like that. You'll make yourself sick.”

“We are all mortal,” affirmed Grivet.

“We're all human,” Grivet asserted.

“Your tears will not restore your son to you,” sententiously observed Olivier.

“Your tears won’t bring your son back,” Olivier said thoughtfully.

“Do not cause us pain, I beg you,” murmured Suzanne.

“Please don’t hurt us, I’m begging you,” whispered Suzanne.

And as Madame Raquin sobbed louder, unable to restrain her tears, Michaud resumed:

And as Madame Raquin cried harder, unable to hold back her tears, Michaud continued:

“Come, come, have a little courage. You know we come here to give you some distraction. Then do not let us feel sad. Let us try to forget. We are playing two sous a game. Eh! What do you say?”

“Come on, have a little courage. We’re here to help take your mind off things. So let’s not be sad. Let’s try to forget. We’re playing a game for two sous. What do you think?”

The mercer stifled her sobs with a violent effort. Perhaps she was conscious of the happy egotism of her guests. She dried her tears, but was still quite upset. The dominoes trembled in her poor hands, and the moisture in her eyes prevented her seeing.

The mercer struggled to hold back her sobs with a fierce effort. Maybe she was aware of the happy self-absorption of her guests. She wiped away her tears but still felt very upset. The dominoes shook in her fragile hands, and the tears in her eyes kept her from seeing clearly.

The game began.

The game has started.

Laurent and Thérèse had witnessed this brief scene in a grave and impassive manner. The young man was delighted to see these Thursday evenings resumed. He ardently desired them to be continued, aware that he would have need of these gatherings to attain his end. Besides, without asking himself the reason, he felt more at ease among these few persons whom he knew, and it gave him courage to look Thérèse in the face.

Laurent and Thérèse had observed this brief moment in a serious and indifferent way. The young man was thrilled to see these Thursday nights happening again. He really wanted them to keep going, knowing he would need these get-togethers to reach his goal. Also, without questioning why, he felt more comfortable among these few people he knew, and it gave him the confidence to look Thérèse in the eye.

The young woman, attired in black, pale and meditative, seemed to him to possess a beauty that he had hitherto ignored. He was happy to meet her eyes, and to see them rest upon his own with courageous fixedness. Thérèse still belonged to him, heart and soul.

The young woman, dressed in black, pale and thoughtful, appeared to him to have a beauty he had previously overlooked. He was glad to meet her gaze and see it firmly fixed on his own with brave determination. Thérèse still belonged to him, heart and soul.

CHAPTER XVI

A fortnight passed. The bitterness of the first hours was softening; each day brought additional tranquillity and calm; life resumed its course with weary languidness, and with the monotonous intellectual insensibility which follows great shocks. At the commencement, Laurent and Thérèse allowed themselves to drift into this new existence which was transforming them; within their beings was proceeding a silent labour which would require analysing with extreme delicacy if one desired to mark all its phases.

Two weeks went by. The harshness of the initial moments was fading; each day brought more peace and calm; life continued at a slow, tired pace, with a dull emotional numbness that comes after major upheavals. At first, Laurent and Thérèse let themselves adapt to this new life that was changing them; within them, a quiet process was happening that would need careful examination if one wanted to capture all its stages.

It was not long before Laurent came every night to the shop as formerly. But he no longer dined there, he no longer made the place a lounge during the entire evening. He arrived at half-past nine, and remained until he had put up the shutters. It seemed as if he was accomplishing a duty in placing himself at the service of the two women. If he happened occasionally to neglect the tiresome job, he apologised with the humility of a valet the following day. On Thursdays he assisted Madame Raquin to light the fire, to do the honours of the house, and displayed all kinds of gentle attentions that charmed the old mercer.

It wasn’t long before Laurent started coming to the shop every night like he used to. But he didn’t have dinner there anymore, and he didn’t turn it into a hangout for the whole evening. He would arrive at 9:30 and stay until he closed up the shutters. It felt like he was fulfilling a duty by being there for the two women. If he sometimes happened to skip the annoying task, he would apologize the next day with the humility of a servant. On Thursdays, he helped Madame Raquin light the fire, took care of things around the house, and showed all sorts of kind gestures that delighted the old merchant.

Thérèse peacefully watched the activity of his movements round about her. The pallidness of her face had departed. She appeared in better health, more smiling and gentle. It was only rarely that her lips, becoming pinched in a nervous contraction, produced two deep pleats which conveyed to her countenance a strange expression of grief and fright.

Thérèse calmly observed his movements around her. The paleness of her face had faded. She looked healthier, more cheerful, and kind. Only occasionally did her lips tighten in a nervous tension, creating two deep lines that gave her face a strange look of sadness and fear.

The two sweethearts no longer sought to see one another in private. Not once did they suggest a meeting, nor did they ever furtively exchange a kiss. The murder seemed to have momentarily appeased their warmth. In killing Camille, they had succeeded in satisfying their passion. Their crime appeared to have given them a keen pleasure that sickened and disgusted them of their embraces.

The two lovers no longer tried to meet in secret. They never suggested getting together, nor did they exchange a kiss on the sly. The murder seemed to have temporarily cooled their affection. By killing Camille, they had managed to fulfill their desires. Their crime seemed to provide a twisted pleasure that made them feel sick about their embraces.

They had a thousand facilities for enjoying the freedom that had been their dream, and the attainment of which had urged them on to murder. Madame Raquin, impotent and childish, ceased to be an obstacle. The house belonged to them. They could go abroad where they pleased. But love did not trouble them, its fire had died out. They remained there, calmly talking, looking at one another without reddening and without a thrill. They even avoided being alone. In their intimacy, they found nothing to say, and both were afraid that they appeared too cold. When they exchanged a pressure of the hand, they experienced a sort of discomfort at the touch of their skins.

They had endless opportunities to enjoy the freedom they had always dreamed of, which had driven them to commit murder. Madame Raquin, powerless and childish, was no longer an obstacle. The house was theirs. They could travel wherever they wanted. But love didn’t bother them; its fire had faded. They stayed there, chatting calmly, looking at each other without blushing or feeling any excitement. They even avoided being alone together. In their closeness, they had nothing to talk about, and both were worried that they seemed too cold. When they squeezed each other’s hand, they felt a kind of discomfort at the touch of their skin.

Both imagined they could explain what made them so indifferent and alarmed when face to face with one another. They put the coldness of their attitude down to prudence. Their calm, according to them, was the result of great caution on their part. They pretended they desired this tranquillity, and somnolence of their hearts. On the other hand, they regarded the repugnance, the uncomfortable feeling experienced as a remains of terror, as the secret dread of punishment. Sometimes, forcing themselves to hope, they sought to resume the burning dreams of other days, and were quite astonished to find they had no imagination.

Both imagined they could explain why they felt so indifferent and uneasy when they were together. They attributed their cold demeanor to being cautious. They claimed their calmness was due to their carefulness. They pretended they wanted this peace and dullness in their hearts. On the flip side, they saw their discomfort and aversion as lingering fear, a hidden worry about consequences. Occasionally, pushing themselves to feel hopeful, they tried to revisit the passionate dreams of the past, only to be surprised that they lacked any creativity.

Then, they clung to the idea of their forthcoming marriage. They fancied that having attained their end, without a single fear to trouble them, delivered over to one another, their passion would burn again, and they would taste the delights that had been their dream. This prospect brought them calm, and prevented them descending to the void hollowed out beneath them. They persuaded themselves they loved one another as in the past, and they awaited the moment when they were to be perfectly happy bound together for ever.

Then, they held onto the idea of their upcoming marriage. They envisioned that after achieving their goal, with no worries to disturb them, their passion would reignite, and they would experience the pleasures they had always dreamed of. This outlook brought them peace and kept them from falling into the emptiness below. They convinced themselves that they loved each other as they once did, eagerly waiting for the moment when they would be truly happy, united forever.

Never had Thérèse possessed so placid a mind. She was certainly becoming better. All her implacable, natural will was giving way. She felt happy at night, alone in her bed; no longer did she find the thin face, and piteous form of Camille at her side to exasperate her. She imagined herself a little girl, a maid beneath the white curtains, lying peacefully amidst the silence and darkness. Her spacious, and slightly cold room rather pleased her, with its lofty ceiling, its obscure corners, and its smack of the cloister.

Never had Thérèse felt so at peace. She was definitely improving. All her stubborn, natural will was fading. At night, alone in bed, she felt happy; no longer did she find Camille's thin face and pitiful form next to her to frustrate her. She pictured herself as a little girl, a maid under the white curtains, lying peacefully in the silence and darkness. She actually liked her spacious, slightly cold room, with its high ceiling, dark corners, and cloister-like vibe.

She even ended by liking the great black wall which rose up before her window. Every night during one entire summer, she remained for hours gazing at the grey stones in this wall, and at the narrow strips of starry sky cut out by the chimneys and roofs. She only thought of Laurent when awakened with a start by nightmare. Then, sitting up, trembling, with dilated eyes, and pressing her nightdress to her, she said to herself that she would not experience these sudden fears, if she had a man lying beside her. She thought of her sweetheart as of a dog who would have guarded and protected her.

She even started to like the big black wall that rose up in front of her window. Every night for an entire summer, she spent hours staring at the gray stones of this wall and the narrow strips of starry sky framed by the chimneys and rooftops. The only time she thought of Laurent was when she was jolted awake by a nightmare. Then, sitting up, trembling, with wide eyes, and clutching her nightdress, she told herself that she wouldn’t have these sudden fears if she had a man lying beside her. She thought of her boyfriend like a dog that would have watched over and protected her.

Of a daytime, in the shop, she took an interest in what was going on outside; she went out at her own instigation, and no longer lived in sullen revolt, occupied with thoughts of hatred and vengeance. It worried her to sit musing. She felt the necessity of acting and seeing. From morning to night, she watched the people passing through the arcade. The noise, and going and coming diverted her. She became inquisitive and talkative, in a word a woman, for hitherto she had only displayed the actions and ideas of a man.

During the day, in the shop, she became interested in what was happening outside; she went out on her own and no longer lived in gloomy rebellion, consumed by thoughts of hatred and revenge. Sitting around lost in thought bothered her. She felt the need to act and observe. From morning to night, she watched people walking through the arcade. The noise and the hustle and bustle distracted her. She became curious and chatty, in short, she became a woman, because until then she had only shown the actions and thoughts of a man.

From her point of observation, she remarked a young man, a student, who lived at an hotel in the neighbourhood, and who passed several times daily before the shop. This youth had a handsome, pale face, with the long hair of a poet, and the moustache of an officer. Thérèse thought him superior looking. She was in love with him for a week, in love like a schoolgirl. She read novels, she compared the young man to Laurent, and found the latter very coarse and heavy. Her reading revealed to her romantic scenes that, hitherto, she had ignored. She had only loved with blood and nerves, as yet, and she now began to love with her head. Then, one day, the student disappeared. No doubt he had moved. In a few hours Thérèse had forgotten him.

From her vantage point, she noticed a young man, a student, who lived at a nearby hotel and passed by the shop several times a day. He had a handsome, pale face, long poetic hair, and the mustache of an officer. Thérèse thought he looked distinguished. She had a crush on him for a week, like a schoolgirl. She read novels and compared this young man to Laurent, finding Laurent very rough and heavy in comparison. Her reading introduced her to romantic scenes that she had previously overlooked. Until then, she had loved purely with her emotions and instincts, but now she began to love more thoughtfully. Then, one day, the student vanished. He must have moved away. Within a few hours, Thérèse had forgotten about him.

She now subscribed to a circulating library, and conceived a passion for the heroes of all the stories that passed under her eyes. This sudden love for reading had great influence on her temperament. She acquired nervous sensibility which caused her to laugh and cry without any motive. The equilibrium which had shown a tendency to be established in her, was upset. She fell into a sort of vague meditation. At moments, she became disturbed by thoughts of Camille, and she dreamt of Laurent and fresh love, full of terror and distrust. She again became a prey to anguish. At one moment she sought for the means of marrying her sweetheart at that very instant, at another she had an idea of running away never to see him again.

She subscribed to a library and developed a fascination for the heroes in all the stories she read. This sudden love for reading greatly affected her mood. She became more sensitive, causing her to laugh and cry for no reason. The balance she had started to find within herself was thrown off. She fell into a state of vague daydreaming. Sometimes, she was troubled by thoughts of Camille, and she dreamed of Laurent and new love, filled with fear and doubt. She found herself overwhelmed by anxiety. At one moment, she wanted to find a way to marry her sweetheart right then, and at another, she thought about running away and never seeing him again.

The novels, which spoke to her of chastity and honour, placed a sort of obstacle between her instincts and her will. She remained the ungovernable creature who had wanted to struggle with the Seine and who had thrown herself violently into illicit love; but she was conscious of goodness and gentleness, she understood the putty face and lifeless attitude of the wife of Olivier, and she knew it was possible to be happy without killing one’s husband. Then, she did not see herself in a very good light, and lived in cruel indecision.

The novels that talked about purity and honor created a barrier between her instincts and her will. She was still the uncontrollable person who had wanted to wrestle with the Seine and had plunged headfirst into forbidden love; however, she was aware of kindness and gentleness, she recognized the dull expression and lifeless demeanor of Olivier’s wife, and she understood that it was possible to be happy without harming her husband. Yet, she didn’t see herself in a particularly positive way and lived in painful uncertainty.

Laurent, on his side, passed through several different phases of love and fever. First of all he enjoyed profound tranquility; he seemed as if relieved of an enormous weight. At times he questioned himself with astonishment, fancying he had had a bad dream. He asked himself whether it was really true that he had flung Camille into the water, and had seen his corpse on the slab at the Morgue.

Laurent experienced a range of feelings about love and obsession. At first, he felt a deep sense of calm, as if a huge burden had been lifted off his shoulders. Sometimes, he couldn't believe it and wondered if it had all been a bad dream. He questioned whether it was really true that he had thrown Camille into the water and had seen his body on the table at the morgue.

The recollection of his crime caused him strange surprise; never could he have imagined himself capable of murder. He so prudent, so cowardly, shuddered at the mere thought; ice-like beads of perspiration stood out on his forehead when he reflected that the authorities might have discovered his crime and guillotined him. Then he felt the cold knife on his neck. So long as he had acted, he had gone straight before him, with the obstinacy and blindness of a brute. Now, he turned round, and at the sight of the gulf he had just cleared, grew faint with terror.

The memory of his crime brought him a strange shock; he could never have imagined himself capable of murder. He, so cautious and timid, recoiled at the very thought; cold beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he realized the authorities might have uncovered his crime and executed him. Then he felt the chilling knife against his neck. As long as he had acted, he had barreled forward with the stubbornness and ignorance of a brute. Now, he turned around, and seeing the danger he had just escaped, felt faint with fear.

“Assuredly, I must have been drunk,” thought he; “that woman must have intoxicated me with caresses. Good heavens! I was a fool and mad! I risked the guillotine in a business like that. Fortunately it passed off all right. But if it had to be done again, I would not do it.”

“Surely, I must have been drunk,” he thought; “that woman must have seduced me with her affection. Good grief! I was an idiot and crazy! I risked the guillotine by getting involved in something like that. Fortunately, it all turned out fine. But if I had to do it again, I wouldn’t."

Laurent lost all his vigor. He became inactive, and more cowardly and prudent than ever. He grew fat and flabby. No one who had studied this great body, piled up in a lump, apparently without bones or muscles, would ever have had the idea of accusing the man of violence and cruelty.

Laurent lost all his energy. He became inactive, and more cowardly and cautious than ever. He grew fat and soft. No one who looked at this large body, just a lump that seemed to have no bones or muscles, would ever have thought to accuse the man of violence and cruelty.

He resumed his former habits. For several months, he proved himself a model clerk, doing his work with exemplary brutishness. At night, he took his meal at a cheap restaurant in the Rue Saint-Victor, cutting his bread into thin slices, masticating his food slowly, making his repast last as long as possible. When it was over, he threw himself back against the wall and smoked his pipe. Anyone might have taken him for a stout, good-natured father. In the daytime, he thought of nothing; at night, he reposed in heavy sleep free from dreams. With his face fat and rosy, his belly full, his brain empty, he felt happy.

He went back to his old habits. For several months, he was a model clerk, doing his work with a kind of dull efficiency. At night, he ate at a cheap restaurant on Rue Saint-Victor, slicing his bread thin, chewing slowly, and stretching out his meal as long as he could. When he was done, he leaned back against the wall and smoked his pipe. Anyone could have mistaken him for a jolly, good-natured dad. During the day, his mind was blank; at night, he sank into deep, dreamless sleep. With his round, rosy face, full belly, and empty mind, he felt content.

His frame seemed dead, and Thérèse barely entered his mind. Occasionally he thought of her as one thinks of a woman one has to marry later on, in the indefinite future. He patiently awaited the time for his marriage, forgetful of the bride, and dreaming of the new position he would then enjoy. He would leave his office, he would paint for amusement, and saunter about hither and thither. These hopes brought him night after night, to the shop in the arcade, in spite of the vague discomfort he experienced on entering the place.

His body felt lifeless, and Thérèse hardly crossed his mind. Sometimes he thought of her like someone thinks of a woman they’ll marry someday, far off in the future. He waited patiently for the time of his wedding, forgetting about the bride and dreaming instead of the new life he would have. He imagined leaving his job, painting for fun, and wandering around leisurely. These hopes led him back to the shop in the arcade night after night, despite the uneasy feeling he got whenever he walked in.

One Sunday, with nothing to do and being bored, he went to see his old school friend, the young painter he had lived with for a time. The artist was working on a picture of a nude Bacchante sprawled on some drapery. The model, lying with her head thrown back and her torso twisted sometimes laughed and threw her bosom forward, stretching her arms. As Laurent smoked his pipe and chatted with his friend, he kept his eyes on the model. He took the woman home with him that evening and kept her as his mistress for many months. The poor girl fell in love with him. Every morning she went off and posed as a model all day. Then she came back each evening. She didn’t cost Laurent a penny, keeping herself out of her own earnings. Laurent never bothered to find out about her, where she went, what she did. She was a steadying influence in his life, a useful and necessary thing. He never wondered if he loved her and he never considered that he was being unfaithful to Thérèse. He simply felt better and happier.

One Sunday, feeling bored with nothing to do, he decided to visit his old school friend, the young painter he had lived with for a while. The artist was working on a painting of a nude Bacchante lying on some fabric. The model, with her head thrown back and her torso twisted, occasionally laughed and pushed her chest forward while stretching her arms. As Laurent smoked his pipe and chatted with his friend, he kept his eyes on the model. That evening, he took the woman home with him and kept her as his mistress for several months. The poor girl fell in love with him. Every morning, she went off to pose as a model all day and returned each evening. She didn’t cost Laurent anything, supporting herself with her own earnings. Laurent never bothered to learn about her—where she went, what she did. She was a calming presence in his life, something useful and necessary. He never questioned whether he loved her or thought about being unfaithful to Thérèse. He simply felt better and happier.

In the meanwhile the period of mourning that Thérèse had imposed on herself, had come to an end, and the young woman put on light-coloured gowns. One evening, Laurent found her looking younger and handsomer. But he still felt uncomfortable in her presence. For some time past, she seemed to him feverish, and full of strange capriciousness, laughing and turning sad without reason. This unsettled demeanour alarmed him, for he guessed, in part, what her struggles and troubles must be like.

In the meantime, the mourning period that Thérèse had set for herself had ended, and the young woman started wearing light-colored dresses. One evening, Laurent found her looking younger and more attractive. But he still felt uneasy around her. For a while now, she seemed feverish and full of odd mood swings, laughing one moment and then suddenly sad without any explanation. This unpredictable behavior worried him because he could partly sense what her struggles and difficulties must be like.

He began to hesitate, having an atrocious dread of risking his tranquillity. He was now living peacefully, in wise contentment, and he feared to endanger the equilibrium of his life, by binding himself to a nervous woman, whose passion had already driven him crazy. But he did not reason these matters out, he felt by instinct all the anguish he would be subjected to, if he made Thérèse his wife.

He started to hesitate, overwhelmed by a terrible fear of risking his peace of mind. He was currently living a calm and content life, and he was afraid of jeopardizing that balance by tying himself to a high-strung woman, whose emotions had already driven him to the edge. But he didn't think these things through; he instinctively felt all the pain he would have to endure if he married Thérèse.

The first shock he received, and one that roused him in his sluggishness, was the thought that he must at length begin to think of his marriage. It was almost fifteen months since the death of Camille. For an instant, Laurent had the idea of not marrying at all, of jilting Thérèse. Then he said to himself that it was no good killing a man for nothing. In recalling the crime, and the terrible efforts he had made to be the sole possessor of this woman who was now troubling him, he felt that the murder would become useless and atrocious should he not marry her. Besides, was he not bound to Thérèse by a bond of blood and horror? Moreover, he feared his accomplice; perhaps, if he failed to marry her, she would go and relate everything to the judicial authorities out of vengeance and jealousy. With these ideas beating in his head the fever settled on him again.

The first jolt he felt, which snapped him out of his sluggishness, was the realization that he finally had to start thinking about his marriage. It had been almost fifteen months since Camille died. For a moment, Laurent considered not marrying at all and leaving Thérèse. But then he told himself it would be pointless to kill a man for no reason. Remembering the crime and the horrible lengths he had gone to in order to be the sole owner of the woman who was now bothering him, he realized that the murder would be pointless and horrific if he didn't marry her. Besides, wasn’t he tied to Thérèse by a bond of blood and horror? Also, he feared his accomplice; perhaps if he didn't marry her, she would go and tell the authorities everything out of revenge and jealousy. With these thoughts racing through his mind, the fever hit him again.

Now, one Sunday the model did not return; no doubt she had found a warmer and more comfortable place to lodge. Laurent was only moderately upset, but he felt a sudden gap in his life without a woman lying beside him at night. In a week his passions rebelled and he began spending entire evenings at the shop again. He watched Thérèse who was still palpitating from the novels which she read.

Now, one Sunday, the model didn’t come back; she probably found a warmer and more comfortable place to stay. Laurent was only a bit upset, but he felt an abrupt emptiness in his life without a woman sleeping next to him at night. Within a week, his frustrations flared up, and he started spending entire evenings at the shop again. He observed Thérèse, who was still buzzing from the novels she read.

After a year of indifferent waiting they both were again tormented by desire. One evening while shutting up the shop, Laurent spoke to Thérèse in the passage.

After a year of waiting without much passion, they were both once again tortured by desire. One evening while closing the shop, Laurent talked to Thérèse in the hallway.

“Do you want me to come to your room to-night,” he asked passionately.

“Do you want me to come to your room tonight?” he asked passionately.

She started with fear. “No, let’s wait. Let’s be prudent.”

She began with fear. “No, let’s hold off. Let’s be cautious.”

“It seems to me that I’ve already waited a long time,” he went on. “I’m sick of waiting.”

“It feels like I’ve been waiting forever,” he continued. “I’m tired of waiting.”

Thérèse, her hands and face burning hot, looked at him wildly. She seemed to hesitate, and then said quickly:

Thérèse, her hands and face feeling feverish, looked at him with wild eyes. She seemed to pause for a moment, then said quickly:

“Let’s get married.”

"Let's tie the knot."

CHAPTER XVII

Laurent left the arcade with a strained mind. Thérèse had filled him with the old longing lusts again. He walked along with his hat in his hand, so as to get the fresh air full in his face.

Laurent left the arcade feeling mentally exhausted. Thérèse had awakened old desires in him once more. He walked along, holding his hat in his hand to let the fresh air hit his face.

On reaching the door of his hotel in the Rue Saint-Victor, he was afraid to go upstairs, and remain alone. A childish, inexplicable, unforeseen terror made him fear he would find a man hidden in his garret. Never had he experienced such poltroonery. He did not even seek to account for the strange shudder that ran through him. He entered a wine-shop and remained an hour there, until midnight, motionless and silent at a table, mechanically absorbing great glasses of wine. Thinking of Thérèse, his anger raged at her refusal to have him in her room that very night. He felt that with her he would not have been afraid.

As he reached the door of his hotel on Rue Saint-Victor, he felt anxious about going upstairs and being alone. A childish, unexplainable, and unexpected fear gripped him, making him worry that there might be a man hiding in his attic. He had never felt such cowardice before. He didn’t even try to understand the strange chill that ran through him. He walked into a wine bar and stayed there for an hour, until midnight, sitting still and quiet at a table, automatically drinking large glasses of wine. As he thought about Thérèse, his anger boiled over at her refusal to let him into her room that night. He sensed that if he had been with her, he wouldn’t have felt afraid.

When the time came for closing the shop, he was obliged to leave. But he went back again to ask for matches. The office of the hotel was on the first floor. Laurent had a long alley to follow and a few steps to ascend, before he could take his candle. This alley, this bit of staircase which was frightfully dark, terrified him. Habitually, he passed boldly through the darkness. But on this particular night he had not even the courage to ring. He said to himself that in a certain recess, formed by the entrance to the cellar, assassins were perhaps concealed, who would suddenly spring at his throat as he passed along.

When it was time to close the shop, he had to leave. But he went back to ask for matches. The hotel office was on the first floor. Laurent had a long hallway to walk down and a few steps to climb before he could grab his candle. That hallway and the dark staircase scared him. Usually, he would walk through the darkness without a second thought. But on this particular night, he didn't even have the courage to ring the bell. He thought to himself that maybe assassins were hiding in the shadows near the cellar entrance, ready to jump out at him as he walked by.

At last he pulled the bell, and lighting a match, made up his mind to enter the alley. The match went out. He stood motionless, breathless, without the courage to run away, rubbing lucifers against the damp wall in such anxiety that his hand trembled. He fancied he heard voices, and the sound of footsteps before him. The matches broke between his fingers; but he succeeded in striking one. The sulphur began to boil, to set fire to the wood, with a tardiness that increased his distress. In the pale bluish light of the sulphur, in the vacillating glimmer, he fancied he could distinguish monstrous forms. Then the match crackled, and the light became white and clear.

Finally, he pulled the bell and lit a match, deciding to enter the alley. The match went out. He stood there frozen, breathless, too scared to run away, rubbing matches against the damp wall in such anxiety that his hand shook. He thought he heard voices and footsteps ahead of him. The matches broke between his fingers, but he managed to strike one. The sulfur began to heat up and ignite the wood slowly, adding to his distress. In the pale blue light of the sulfur, with its flickering glow, he thought he could make out monstrous shapes. Then the match crackled, and the light became bright and clear.

Laurent, relieved, advanced with caution, careful not to be without a match. When he had passed the entrance to the cellar, he clung to the opposite wall where a mass of darkness terrified him. He next briskly scaled the few steps separating him from the office of the hotel, and thought himself safe when he held his candlestick. He ascended to the other floors more gently, holding aloft his candle, lighting all the corners before which he had to pass. The great fantastic shadows that come and go, in ascending a staircase with a light, caused him vague discomfort, as they suddenly rose and disappeared before him.

Laurent, feeling relieved, moved forward cautiously, making sure he had a match. After passing the cellar entrance, he pressed against the opposite wall, scared by the overwhelming darkness. Then he quickly climbed the few steps to the hotel office, feeling safer now that he was holding his candlestick. He ascended to the upper floors more slowly, lifting his candle to illuminate every corner he passed. The large, eerie shadows that flickered as he climbed the staircase made him feel uneasy, suddenly rising and vanishing in front of him.

As soon as he was upstairs, and had rapidly opened his door and shut himself in, his first care was to look under his bed, and make a minute inspection of the room to see that nobody was concealed there. He closed the window in the roof thinking someone might perhaps get in that way, and feeling more calm after taking these measures, he undressed, astonished at his cowardice. He ended by laughing and calling himself a child. Never had he been afraid, and he could not understand this sudden fit of terror.

As soon as he got upstairs and quickly opened his door and shut himself in, his first instinct was to look under his bed and check every corner of the room to make sure no one was hiding there. He closed the skylight, worried that someone might be able to climb in that way, and feeling a bit calmer after taking these precautions, he undressed, surprised at his own fear. In the end, he laughed and called himself childish. He had never been scared before, and he couldn’t understand this sudden wave of panic.

He went to bed. When he was in the warmth beneath the bedclothes, he again thought of Thérèse, whom fright had driven from his mind. Do what he would, obstinately close his eyes, endeavour to sleep, he felt his thoughts at work commanding his attention, connecting one with the other, to ever point out to him the advantage he would reap by marrying as soon as possible. Ever and anon he would turn round, saying to himself:

He went to bed. Once he was warm under the blankets, he thought again about Thérèse, whom fear had pushed out of his mind. No matter how hard he tried to stubbornly close his eyes and fall asleep, he felt his thoughts working, linking together, constantly reminding him of the benefits he would gain by marrying as soon as he could. Every now and then, he'd turn over, telling himself:

“I must not think any more; I shall have to get up at eight o’clock to-morrow morning to go to my office.”

“I can't think about this anymore; I need to get up at eight o’clock tomorrow morning to go to my office.”

And he made an effort to slip off to sleep. But the ideas returned one by one. The dull labour of his reasoning began again; and he soon found himself in a sort of acute reverie that displayed to him in the depths of his brain, the necessity for his marriage, along with the arguments his desire and prudence advanced in turn, for and against the possession of Thérèse.

And he tried to drift off to sleep. But the thoughts came back one by one. The tedious process of his thinking started again; and soon he found himself in a kind of intense daydream that revealed to him the need for his marriage, along with the arguments his longing and caution presented back and forth for and against being with Thérèse.

Then, seeing he was unable to sleep, that insomnia kept his body in a state of irritation, he turned on his back, and with his eyes wide open, gave up his mind to the young woman. His equilibrium was upset, he again trembled with violent fever, as formerly. He had an idea of getting up, and returning to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. He would have the iron gate opened, and Thérèse would receive him. The thought sent his blood racing.

Then, realizing he couldn't sleep and that his insomnia was making him feel restless, he lay on his back, wide awake, and let his thoughts drift to the young woman. He felt out of balance, trembling with a feverish intensity, just like before. He considered getting up and heading back to the Arcade of the Pont Neuf. He could have the iron gate opened, and Thérèse would welcome him. The thought made his heart race.

The lucidity of his reverie was astonishing. He saw himself in the streets walking rapidly beside the houses, and he said to himself:

The clarity of his daydream was incredible. He imagined himself walking quickly along the streets next to the houses, and he thought to himself:

“I will take this Boulevard, I will cross this Square, so as to arrive there quicker.”

“I'll take this Boulevard, and I’ll cross this Square to get there faster.”

Then the iron gate of the arcade grated, he followed the narrow, dark, deserted corridor, congratulating himself at being able to go up to Thérèse without being seen by the dealer in imitation jewelry. Next he imagined he was in the alley, in the little staircase he had so frequently ascended. He inhaled the sickly odour of the passage, he touched the sticky walls, he saw the dirty shadow that hung about there. And he ascended each step, breathless, and with his ear on the alert. At last he scratched against the door, the door opened, and Thérèse stood there awaiting him.

Then the iron gate of the arcade creaked, and he walked down the narrow, dark, empty corridor, pleased that he could go up to Thérèse without being seen by the fake jewelry dealer. Next, he imagined he was in the alley, on the little staircase he had climbed many times before. He breathed in the stale smell of the passage, touched the sticky walls, and saw the grimy shadow lingering there. He climbed each step, out of breath and listening intently. Finally, he knocked on the door, it opened, and Thérèse was there waiting for him.

His thoughts unfolded before him like real scenes. With his eyes fixed on darkness, he saw. When at the end of his journey through the streets, after entering the arcade, and climbing the little staircase, he thought he perceived Thérèse, ardent and pale, he briskly sprang from his bed, murmuring:

His thoughts played out in front of him like actual scenes. With his eyes locked on the darkness, he could see. When he reached the end of his walk through the streets, after entering the arcade and climbing the small staircase, he thought he spotted Thérèse, passionate and pale, and he quickly jumped out of bed, murmuring:

“I must go there. She’s waiting for me.”

“I have to go there. She’s waiting for me.”

This abrupt movement drove away the hallucination. He felt the chill of the tile flooring, and was afraid. For a moment he stood motionless on his bare feet, listening. He fancied he heard a sound on the landing. And he reflected that if he went to Thérèse, he would again have to pass before the door of the cellar below. This thought sent a cold shiver down his back. Again he was seized with fright, a sort of stupid crushing terror. He looked distrustfully round the room, where he distinguished shreds of whitish light. Then gently, with anxious, hasty precautions, he went to bed again, and there huddling himself together, hid himself, as if to escape a weapon, a knife that threatened him.

This sudden movement chased away the hallucination. He felt the cold of the tile floor and was scared. For a moment, he stood frozen on his bare feet, listening. He thought he heard a noise on the landing. And he realized that if he went to Thérèse, he would have to pass the cellar door again. This thought sent a chill down his spine. Once more, he was gripped by fear, a kind of stupid, overwhelming terror. He looked warily around the room, where he could see bits of pale light. Then, carefully and quickly, he got back into bed, curling up as if to protect himself from a weapon, a knife that was threatening him.

The blood had flown violently to his neck, which was burning him. He put his hand there, and beneath his fingers felt the scar of the bite he had received from Camille. He had almost forgotten this wound and was terrified when he found it on his skin, where it seemed to be gnawing into his flesh. He rapidly withdrew his hand so as not to feel the scar, but he was still conscious of its being there boring into and devouring his neck. Then, when he delicately scratched it with his nail, the terrible burning sensation increased twofold. So as not to tear the skin, he pressed his two hands between his doubled-up knees, and he remained thus, rigid and irritated, with the gnawing pain in his neck, and his teeth chattering with fright.

The blood rushed violently to his neck, burning him. He placed his hand there and felt the scar from the bite Camille had given him. He had almost forgotten about this wound and was horrified to find it on his skin, where it felt like it was gnawing into his flesh. He quickly pulled his hand back to avoid feeling the scar, but he was still aware of it digging into and consuming his neck. Then, when he gently scratched it with his nail, the awful burning sensation doubled in intensity. To avoid tearing the skin, he pressed his hands between his bent knees and stayed that way, rigid and irritated, with the gnawing pain in his neck, and his teeth chattering with fear.

His mind now settled on Camille with frightful tenacity. Hitherto the drowned man had not troubled him at night. And behold the thought of Thérèse brought up the spectre of her husband. The murderer dared not open his eyes, afraid of perceiving his victim in a corner of the room. At one moment, he fancied his bedstead was being shaken in a peculiar manner. He imagined Camille was beneath it, and that it was he who was tossing him about in this way so as to make him fall and bite him. With haggard look and hair on end, he clung to his mattress, imagining the jerks were becoming more and more violent.

His mind now fixed on Camille with terrifying intensity. Until now, the drowned man hadn’t bothered him at night. But now the thought of Thérèse brought back the image of her husband. The murderer was too scared to open his eyes, worried he might see his victim in a corner of the room. At one point, he thought his bed was shaking in a strange way. He pictured Camille underneath it, and that it was he who was tossing him around like this to make him fall and bite him. With a wild look and hair standing on end, he clung to his mattress, convinced the jolts were getting more and more violent.

Then, he perceived the bed was not moving, and he felt a reaction. He sat up, lit his candle, and taxed himself with being an idiot. He next swallowed a large glassful of water to appease his fever.

Then, he realized the bed wasn't moving, and he felt a reaction. He sat up, lit his candle, and scolded himself for being an idiot. He then drank a large glass of water to soothe his fever.

“I was wrong to drink at that wine-shop,” thought he. “I don’t know what is the matter with me to-night. It’s silly. I shall be worn out to-morrow at my office. I ought to have gone to sleep at once, when I got into bed, instead of thinking of a lot of things. That is what gave me insomnia. I must get to sleep at once.”

“I was wrong to drink at that wine shop,” he thought. “I don’t know what’s going on with me tonight. It’s silly. I’m going to be exhausted tomorrow at work. I should have just gone to sleep as soon as I got into bed instead of overthinking everything. That’s what kept me up. I need to fall asleep right now.”

Again he blew out the light. He buried his head in the pillow, feeling slightly refreshed, and thoroughly determined not to think any more, and to be no more afraid. Fatigue began to relax his nerves.

Again he turned off the light. He buried his head in the pillow, feeling a bit refreshed, and completely determined not to think anymore, and to be no longer afraid. Tiredness started to ease his nerves.

He did not fall into his usual heavy, crushing sleep, but glided lightly into unsettled slumber. He simply felt as if benumbed, as if plunged into gentle and delightful stupor. As he dozed, he could feel his limbs. His intelligence remained awake in his deadened frame. He had driven away his thoughts, he had resisted the vigil. Then, when he became appeased, when his strength failed and his will escaped him, his thoughts returned quietly, one by one, regaining possession of his faltering being.

He didn’t slip into his usual deep, heavy sleep but drifted lightly into a restless doze. He felt numb, as if he had been dipped into a soft and pleasant daze. As he nodded off, he could still feel his limbs. His mind stayed alert in his sluggish body. He had pushed away his thoughts, fought against staying awake. Then, when he relaxed, when his strength faded and his will slipped away, his thoughts came back gently, one by one, reclaiming his weak self.

His reverie began once more. Again he went over the distance separating him from Thérèse: he went downstairs, he passed before the cellar at a run, and found himself outside the house; he took all the streets he had followed before, when he was dreaming with his eyes open; he entered the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, ascended the little staircase and scratched at the door. But instead of Thérèse, it was Camille who opened the door, Camille, just as he had seen him at the Morgue, looking greenish, and atrociously disfigured. The corpse extended his arms to him, with a vile laugh, displaying the tip of a blackish tongue between its white teeth.

His daydream started again. He replayed the distance between him and Thérèse: he went downstairs, dashed past the cellar, and found himself outside the house; he took all the streets he had walked before, lost in thought; he entered the Arcade of the Pont Neuf, climbed the little staircase, and knocked on the door. But instead of Thérèse, it was Camille who answered, looking just like he did at the Morgue—pale and horribly disfigured. The corpse reached out to him with a grotesque laugh, revealing the tip of a dark tongue between its white teeth.

Laurent shrieked, and awoke with a start. He was bathed in perspiration. He pulled the bedclothes over his eyes, swearing and getting into a rage with himself. He wanted to go to sleep again. And he did so as before, slowly.

Laurent screamed and woke up suddenly. He was drenched in sweat. He covered his eyes with the blankets, cursing and getting angry with himself. He wanted to fall asleep again. And he did, just like before, slowly.

The same feeling of heaviness overcame him, and as soon as his will had again escaped in the languidness of semi-slumber, he set out again. He returned where his fixed idea conducted him; he ran to see Thérèse, and once more it was the drowned man who opened the door.

The same heavy feeling washed over him again, and as soon as his determination faded into the drowsiness of half-sleep, he set off once more. He returned to the place his obsession led him; he rushed to see Thérèse, and once again, it was the drowned man who answered the door.

The wretch sat up terrified. He would have given anything in the world to be able to drive away this implacable dream. He longed for heavy sleep to crush his thoughts. So long as he remained awake, he had sufficient energy to expel the phantom of his victim; but as soon as he lost command of his mind it led him to the acme of terror.

The miserable man sat up in fear. He would have done anything to be able to escape this relentless nightmare. He craved deep sleep to silence his thoughts. As long as he stayed awake, he had enough strength to push away the ghost of his victim; but as soon as he lost control of his mind, it took him to the peak of terror.

He again attempted to sleep. Then came a succession of delicious spells of drowsiness, and abrupt, harrowing awakenings. In his furious obstinacy, he still went to Thérèse, but only to always run against the body of Camille. He performed the same journey more than ten times over. He started all afire, followed the same itinerary, experienced the same sensations, accomplished the same acts, with minute exactitude; and more than ten times over, he saw the drowned man present himself to be embraced, when he extended his arms to seize and clasp his love.

He tried to sleep again. Then a wave of tempting drowsiness hit him, only to be followed by sudden, distressing wake-ups. Stubborn as ever, he kept going to Thérèse, but each time he just bumped into Camille's lifeless body. He made the same journey over ten times. He was filled with desire, took the same route, felt the same emotions, and did the same things with precise detail; and more than ten times, he saw the drowned man come forward for a hug, just when he reached out to take and hold his love.

This same sinister catastrophe which awoke him on each occasion, gasping and distracted, did not discourage him. After an interval of a few minutes, as soon as he had fallen asleep again, forgetful of the hideous corpse awaiting him, he once more hurried away to seek the young woman.

This same terrifying disaster that jolted him awake each time, breathless and unsettled, didn’t deter him. After a few minutes, as soon as he drifted off to sleep again, unaware of the gruesome body waiting for him, he once again rushed off to find the young woman.

Laurent passed an hour a prey to these successive nightmares, to these bad dreams that followed one another ceaselessly, without any warning, and he was struck with more acute terror at each start they gave him.

Laurent spent an hour caught up in these continuous nightmares, these bad dreams that came one after another without warning, and he felt a sharper terror each time they startled him.

The last of these shocks proved so violent, so painful that he determined to get up, and struggle no longer. Day was breaking. A gleam of dull, grey light was entering at the window in the roof which cut out a pale grey square in the sky.

The last of these shocks was so intense and painful that he decided to get up and stop fighting. Day was breaking. A dull, gray light was coming in through the window in the roof, creating a pale gray square in the sky.

Laurent slowly dressed himself, with a feeling of sullen irritation, exasperated at having been unable to sleep, exasperated at allowing himself to be caught by a fright which he now regarded as childish. As he drew on his trousers he stretched himself, he rubbed his limbs, he passed his hands over his face, harassed and clouded by a feverish night. And he repeated:

Laurent slowly got dressed, feeling a mix of irritation and frustration. He was annoyed with himself for not being able to sleep and for letting a scare affect him, which now seemed childish. As he put on his pants, he stretched, rubbed his limbs, and ran his hands over his face, which felt worn and foggy from a restless night. And he repeated:

“I ought not to have thought of all that, I should have gone to sleep. Had I done so, I should be fresh and well-disposed now.”

“I shouldn't have thought about all that; I should have just gone to sleep. If I had, I’d be feeling fresh and ready to go now.”

Then it occurred to him that if he had been with Thérèse, she would have prevented him being afraid, and this idea brought him a little calm. At the bottom of his heart he dreaded passing other nights similar to the one he had just gone through.

Then it hit him that if he had been with Thérèse, she would have kept him from feeling scared, and this thought gave him a bit of comfort. Deep down, he feared going through more nights like the one he had just experienced.

After splashing some water in his face, he ran the comb through his hair, and this bit of toilet while refreshing his head, drove away the final vestiges of terror. He now reasoned freely, and experienced no other inconvenience from his restless night, than great fatigue in all his limbs.

After splashing some water on his face, he ran a comb through his hair, and this little act of grooming, while refreshing his mind, chased away the last traces of fear. He was now thinking clearly and felt no other discomfort from his restless night, except for a deep fatigue in all his limbs.

“I am not a poltroon though,” he said to himself as he finished dressing. “I don’t care a fig about Camille. It’s absurd to think that this poor devil is under my bed. I shall, perhaps, have the same idea, now, every night. I must certainly marry as soon as possible. When Thérèse has me in her arms, I shall not think much about Camille. She will kiss me on the neck, and I shall cease to feel the atrocious burn that troubles me at present. Let me examine this bite.”

“I’m not a coward, though,” he said to himself as he finished getting dressed. “I don’t care at all about Camille. It’s ridiculous to think that this poor guy is under my bed. I might end up having the same thought every night. I definitely need to marry as soon as I can. When Thérèse has me in her arms, I won’t think about Camille much. She’ll kiss me on the neck, and I’ll stop feeling the awful pain that’s bothering me right now. Let me check out this bite.”

He approached his glass, extended his neck and looked. The scar presented a rosy appearance. Then, Laurent, perceiving the marks of the teeth of his victim, experienced a certain emotion. The blood flew to his head, and he now observed a strange phenomenon. The ruby flood rushing to the scar had turned it purple, it became raw and sanguineous, standing out quite red against the fat, white neck. Laurent at the same time felt a sharp pricking sensation, as if needles were being thrust into the wound, and he hurriedly raised the collar of his shirt again.

He leaned toward his glass, stretched his neck, and looked. The scar had a pinkish hue. Then, seeing the marks of his victim's teeth, Laurent felt a wave of emotion. Blood rushed to his head, and he noticed something strange. The red blood streaming to the scar had turned it purple; it looked raw and bloody, vividly contrasting with his pale, white neck. At that moment, Laurent felt a sharp stabbing sensation, as if needles were jabbing into the wound, and he quickly pulled up his shirt collar again.

“Bah!” he exclaimed, “Thérèse will cure that. A few kisses will suffice. What a fool I am to think of these matters!”

“Bah!” he exclaimed, “Thérèse will take care of that. A few kisses will do the trick. What a fool I am to worry about these things!”

He put on his hat, and went downstairs. He wanted to be in the open air and walk. Passing before the door of the cellar, he smiled. Nevertheless, he made sure of the strength of the hook fastening the door. Outside, on the deserted pavement, he moved along with short steps in the fresh matutinal air. It was then about five o’clock.

He put on his hat and went downstairs. He wanted to get some fresh air and take a walk. As he passed the cellar door, he smiled. Still, he checked the strength of the hook securing the door. Outside, on the empty pavement, he walked with short strides in the cool morning air. It was around five o’clock.

Laurent passed an atrocious day. He had to struggle against the overpowering drowsiness that settled on him in the afternoon at his office. His heavy, aching head nodded in spite of himself, but he abruptly brought it up, as soon as he heard the step of one of his chiefs. This struggle, these shocks completed wearing out his limbs, while causing him intolerable anxiety.

Laurent had a terrible day. He fought against the overwhelming sleepiness that hit him in the afternoon at work. His heavy, throbbing head dropped despite his efforts, but he quickly lifted it as soon as he heard one of his bosses approaching. This battle, this jolt of awareness, completely exhausted him while also causing him unbearable stress.

In the evening, notwithstanding his lassitude, he went to see Thérèse, only to find her feverish, extremely low-spirited, and as weary as himself.

In the evening, despite feeling worn out, he went to see Thérèse, only to find her feverish, really down, and as tired as he was.

“Our poor Thérèse has had a bad night,” Madame Raquin said to him, as soon as he had seated himself. “It seems she was suffering from nightmare, and terrible insomnia. I heard her crying out on several occasions. This morning she was quite ill.”

“Our poor Thérèse had a rough night,” Madame Raquin said to him as soon as he sat down. “It seems she was having nightmares and really bad insomnia. I heard her crying out several times. This morning, she was feeling quite unwell.”

Thérèse, while her aunt was speaking, looked fixedly at Laurent. No doubt, they guessed their common terror, for a nervous shudder ran over their countenances. Until ten o’clock they remained face to face with one another, talking of commonplace matters, but still understanding each other, and mutually imploring themselves with their eyes, to hasten the moment when they could unite against the drowned man.

Thérèse, while her aunt was talking, stared intently at Laurent. No doubt, they sensed their shared fear, as a nervous shiver passed over their faces. Until ten o’clock, they stayed face to face, discussing trivial things, but still understanding each other, silently pleading with their eyes to hurry up the moment when they could come together against the drowned man.

CHAPTER XVIII

Thérèse also had been visited by the spectre of Camille, during this feverish night.

Thérèse had also been visited by the ghost of Camille during this restless night.

After over a year of indifference, Laurent’s sudden attentions had aroused her senses. As she tossed herself about in insomnia, she had seen the drowned man rise up before her; like Laurent she had writhed in terror, and she had said as he had done, that she would no longer be afraid, that she would no more experience such sufferings, when she had her sweetheart in her arms.

After more than a year of indifference, Laurent’s sudden attention had stirred her feelings. As she tossed and turned in her insomnia, she imagined the drowned man rising up in front of her; like Laurent, she had squirmed in fear and had declared, as he had, that she would no longer be afraid and that she wouldn’t have to endure such suffering when she held her sweetheart in her arms.

This man and woman had experienced at the same hour, a sort of nervous disorder which set them panting with terror. A consanguinity had become established between them. They shuddered with the same shudder; their hearts in a kind of poignant friendship, were wrung with the same anguish. From that moment they had one body and one soul for enjoyment and suffering.

This man and woman had gone through the same kind of panic attack at the same time, leaving them breathless with fear. They had formed a bond. They trembled together; their hearts, in a deep friendship, were filled with the same grief. From that moment on, they shared one body and one soul in both joy and pain.

This communion, this mutual penetration is a psychological and physiological phenomenon which is often found to exist in beings who have been brought into violent contact by great nervous shocks.

This connection, this mutual influence is a psychological and physical phenomenon that often occurs in individuals who have experienced intense interactions due to major emotional shocks.

For over a year, Thérèse and Laurent lightly bore the chain riveted to their limbs that united them. In the depression succeeding the acute crisis of the murder, amidst the feelings of disgust, and the need for calm and oblivion that had followed, these two convicts might fancy they were free, that they were no longer shackled together by iron fetters. The slackened chain dragged on the ground. They reposed, they found themselves struck with a sort of delightful insensibility, they sought to love elsewhere, to live in a state of wise equilibrium. But from the day when urged forward by events, they came to the point of again exchanging burning sentences, the chain became violently strained, and they received such a shock, that they felt themselves for ever linked to one another.

For over a year, Thérèse and Laurent quietly dealt with the chain that bound them together. After the intense aftermath of the murder, amidst feelings of disgust and the need for peace and forgetfulness, these two convicts might have deluded themselves into thinking they were free, that they were no longer stuck together by iron chains. The loose chain dragged on the ground. They rested, and they experienced a kind of pleasant numbness; they tried to find love elsewhere, to live in a state of wise balance. But from the day events forced them to start exchanging passionate words again, the chain became taut, and they were jolted by such a shock that they felt they were forever connected to one another.

The day following this first attack of nightmare, Thérèse secretly set to work to bring about her marriage with Laurent. It was a difficult task, full of peril. The sweethearts trembled lest they should commit an imprudence, arouse suspicions, and too abruptly reveal the interest they had in the death of Camille.

The day after the initial nightmare attack, Thérèse secretly began working to arrange her marriage with Laurent. It was a challenging task, fraught with danger. The couple worried about making a mistake, raising suspicions, and revealing too soon their involvement in Camille's death.

Convinced that they could not mention marriage themselves, they arranged a very clever plan which consisted in getting Madame Raquin herself, and the Thursday evening guests, to offer them what they dared not ask for. It then only became necessary to convey to these worthy people the idea of remarrying Thérèse, and particularly to make them believe that this idea originated with themselves, and was their own.

Convinced that they couldn't bring up marriage on their own, they came up with a smart plan that involved getting Madame Raquin and the guests from Thursday evening to suggest it to them instead. It was then just a matter of planting the idea of having Thérèse remarry in their minds and making them think it was their own idea.

The comedy was long and delicate to perform. Thérèse and Laurent took the parts adapted to them, and proceeded with extreme prudence, calculating the slightest gesture, and the least word. At the bottom of their hearts, they were devoured by a feeling of impatience that stiffened and strained their nerves. They lived in a state of constant irritation, and it required all their natural cowardice to compel them to show a smiling and peaceful exterior.

The play was lengthy and tricky to perform. Thérèse and Laurent took on the roles suited to them and moved forward with great caution, carefully calculating every little gesture and word. Deep down, they were consumed by a restless impatience that tightened and strained their nerves. They existed in a state of ongoing irritation, and it took all their inherent timidity to force them to present a smiling and calm facade.

If they yearned to bring the business to an end, it was because they could no longer remain separate and solitary. Each night, the drowned man visited them, insomnia stretched them on beds of live coal and turned them over with fiery tongs. The state of enervation in which they lived, nightly increased the fever of their blood, which resulted in atrocious hallucinations rising up before them.

If they wanted to end the business, it was because they could no longer be alone and isolated. Every night, the drowned man came to them, leaving them restless on beds of hot coals and tossing them around with burning tongs. The exhaustion they lived in each night only intensified the fever in their blood, leading to horrific hallucinations appearing before them.

Thérèse no longer dared enter her room after dusk. She experienced the keenest anguish, when she had to shut herself until morning in this large apartment, which became lit-up with strange glimmers, and peopled with phantoms as soon as the light was out. She ended by leaving her candle burning, and by preventing herself falling asleep, so as to always have her eyes wide open. But when fatigue lowered her lids, she saw Camille in the dark, and reopened her eyes with a start. In the morning she dragged herself about, broken down, having only slumbered for a few hours at dawn.

Thérèse no longer dared to enter her room after dark. She felt deep distress when she had to lock herself away until morning in that big apartment, which was filled with strange glimmers and seemed haunted as soon as the lights went out. Eventually, she started leaving her candle lit and fought to stay awake, wanting to keep her eyes wide open. But when exhaustion finally made her eyelids droop, she would see Camille in the dark and would snap her eyes open again. In the morning, she dragged herself around, feeling worn out, having only managed a few hours of sleep at dawn.

As to Laurent, he had decidedly become a poltroon since the night he had taken fright when passing before the cellar door. Previous to that incident he had lived with the confidence of a brute; now, at the least sound, he trembled and turned pale like a little boy. A shudder of terror had suddenly shaken his limbs, and had clung to him. At night, he suffered even more than Thérèse; and fright, in this great, soft, cowardly frame, produced profound laceration to the feelings. He watched the fall of day with cruel apprehension. On several occasions, he failed to return home, and passed whole nights walking in the middle of the deserted streets.

As for Laurent, he had definitely turned into a coward ever since the night he got scared passing by the cellar door. Before that incident, he had lived with the confidence of a brute; now, at the slightest noise, he would shake and go pale like a little boy. A sudden wave of terror had gripped his limbs and wouldn’t let go. At night, he suffered even more than Thérèse; and fear, in his large, soft, cowardly frame, caused deep emotional wounds. He watched the sunset with dread. On several occasions, he didn’t come home and spent entire nights wandering through the empty streets.

Once he remained beneath a bridge, until morning, while the rain poured down in torrents; and there, huddled up, half frozen, not daring to rise and ascend to the quay, he for nearly six hours watched the dirty water running in the whitish shadow. At times a fit of terror brought him flat down on the damp ground: under one of the arches of the bridge he seemed to see long lines of drowned bodies drifting along in the current. When weariness drove him home, he shut himself in, and double-locked the door. There he struggled until daybreak amidst frightful attacks of fever.

Once he stayed under a bridge until morning, while the rain poured down heavily; and there, curled up, half-frozen, too afraid to get up and go to the quay, he spent nearly six hours watching the dirty water flowing in the pale light. Sometimes waves of terror overwhelmed him, making him collapse onto the damp ground: under one of the bridge's arches, he thought he saw long lines of drowned bodies floating by in the current. When exhaustion pushed him home, he locked himself in and double-locked the door. There, he battled through the night with terrifying fever attacks until dawn.

The same nightmare returned persistently: he fancied he fell from the ardent clasp of Thérèse into the cold, sticky arms of Camille. He dreamt, first of all, that his sweetheart was stifling him in a warm embrace, and then that the corpse of the drowned man pressed him to his chest in an ice-like strain. These abrupt and alternate sensations of voluptuousness and disgust, these successive contacts of burning love and frigid death, set him panting for breath, and caused him to shudder and gasp in anguish.

The same nightmare came back over and over: he imagined he fell from the passionate hold of Thérèse into the cold, sticky grasp of Camille. He first dreamt that his girlfriend was suffocating him in a warm hug, and then that the body of a drowned man was pressing against him in a lifeless grip. These quick shifts between pleasure and disgust, between intense love and icy death, left him breathless, causing him to shudder and gasp in pain.

Each day, the terror of the lovers increased, each day their attacks of nightmare crushed and maddened them the more. They no longer relied on their kisses to drive away insomnia. By prudence, they did not dare make appointments, but looked forward to their wedding-day as a day of salvation, to be followed by an untroubled night.

Each day, the lovers' fear grew, and their nightmares wore them down. They no longer counted on their kisses to chase away sleeplessness. Being cautious, they didn't set any meetings, but they eagerly awaited their wedding day as a day of rescue, hoping it would bring a peaceful night afterward.

It was their desire for calm slumber that made them wish for their union. They had hesitated during the hours of indifference, both being oblivious of the egotistic and impassioned reasons that had urged them to the crime, and which were now dispelled. It was in vague despair that they took the supreme resolution to unite openly. At the bottom of their hearts they were afraid. They had leant, so to say, one on the other above an unfathomable depth, attracted to it by its horror. They bent over the abyss together, clinging silently to one another, while feelings of intense giddiness enfeebled their limbs and gave them falling madness.

Their longing for peaceful sleep made them wish for their union. They had hesitated during times of indifference, unaware of the selfish and intense reasons that had driven them to this act, which were now gone. In a vague despair, they made the final decision to come together openly. Deep down, they were afraid. They had leaned on each other, so to speak, over an unfathomable depth, drawn to it by its terrifying nature. They hovered over the abyss together, silently holding onto one another, while feelings of overwhelming dizziness weakened their limbs and filled them with a sense of falling madness.

But at the present moment, face to face with their anxious expectation and timorous desires, they felt the imperative necessity of closing their eyes, and of dreaming of a future full of amorous felicity and peaceful enjoyment. The more they trembled one before the other, the better they foresaw the horror of the abyss to the bottom of which they were about to plunge, and the more they sought to make promises of happiness to themselves, and to spread out before their eyes the invincible facts that fatally led them to marriage.

But right now, staring at their anxious hopes and timid desires, they felt a strong need to close their eyes and imagine a future filled with love and peace. The more they trembled in front of each other, the clearer they saw the terrifying depths they were about to dive into, and the more they tried to convince themselves of the happiness they could have and lay out the undeniable truths that inevitably pushed them toward marriage.

Thérèse desired her union with Laurent solely because she was afraid and wanted a companion. She was a prey to nervous attacks that drove her half crazy. In reality she reasoned but little, she flung herself into love with a mind upset by the novels she had recently been reading, and a frame irritated by the cruel insomnia that had kept her awake for several weeks.

Thérèse wanted to be with Laurent mainly because she was scared and needed someone by her side. She suffered from anxiety attacks that drove her nearly insane. In truth, she didn’t think things through very much; she jumped into love with her mind influenced by the novels she had recently read and a body frazzled by the terrible insomnia that had kept her awake for weeks.

Laurent, who was of a stouter constitution, while giving way to his terror and his desire, had made up his mind to reason out his decision. To thoroughly prove to himself that his marriage was necessary, that he was at last going to be perfectly happy, and to drive away the vague fears that beset him, he resumed all his former calculations.

Laurent, who was physically stronger, while giving in to his fear and desire, decided to rationalize his choice. To fully convince himself that he needed to get married, that he was finally going to be truly happy, and to dispel the vague anxieties that troubled him, he went over all his previous calculations again.

His father, the peasant of Jeufosse, seemed determined not to die, and Laurent said to himself that he might have to wait a long time for the inheritance. He even feared that this inheritance might escape him, and go into the pockets of one of his cousins, a great big fellow who turned the soil over to the keen satisfaction of the old boy. And he would remain poor; he would live the life of a bachelor in a garret, with a bad bed and a worse table. Besides, he did not contemplate working all his life; already he began to find his office singularly tedious. The light labour entrusted to him became irksome owing to his laziness.

His father, the farmer from Jeufosse, seemed determined not to die, and Laurent thought he might have to wait a long time for the inheritance. He even worried that this inheritance might slip away from him and end up in the hands of one of his cousins, a big guy who happily worked the land for the old man. And he would stay poor; he would live alone in a small room, with a bad bed and an even worse table. Besides, he didn’t plan to work his whole life; he was already starting to find his job incredibly dull. The light tasks assigned to him became annoying because of his laziness.

The invariable result of these reflections was that supreme happiness consisted in doing nothing. Then he remembered that if he had drowned Camille, it was to marry Thérèse, and work no more. Certainly, the thought of having his sweetheart all to himself had greatly influenced him in committing the crime, but he had perhaps been led to it still more, by the hope of taking the place of Camille, of being looked after in the same way, and of enjoying constant beatitude. Had passion alone urged him to the deed, he would not have shown such cowardice and prudence. The truth was that he had sought by murder to assure himself a calm, indolent life, and the satisfaction of his cravings.

The constant conclusion of these thoughts was that true happiness was found in doing nothing. Then he remembered that he had drowned Camille so he could marry Thérèse and stop working. Sure, the idea of having his girlfriend all to himself had definitely influenced his decision to commit the crime, but he probably had also been motivated by the hope of stepping into Camille’s shoes, being cared for in the same way, and experiencing ongoing bliss. If passion had solely driven him to act, he wouldn’t have shown such fear and caution. The reality was that he had committed murder to guarantee himself a relaxed, lazy life and to satisfy his desires.

All these thoughts, avowedly or unconsciously, returned to him. To find encouragement, he repeated that it was time to gather in the harvest anticipated by the death of Camille, and he spread out before him the advantages and blessings of his future existence: he would leave his office, and live in delicious idleness; he would eat, drink and sleep to his heart’s content; he would have an affectionate wife beside him; and, he would shortly inherit the 40,000 francs and more of Madame Raquin, for the poor old woman was dying, little by little, every day; in a word, he would carve out for himself the existence of a happy brute, and would forget everything.

All these thoughts, whether consciously or unconsciously, kept coming back to him. To feel better, he told himself it was time to reap the rewards expected from Camille's death, and he laid out before him the benefits and joys of his future life: he would quit his job and enjoy a life of leisure; he would eat, drink, and sleep as much as he wanted; he would have a loving wife by his side; and he would soon inherit more than 40,000 francs from Madame Raquin, since the poor old woman was slowly dying day by day. In short, he would create a life for himself like a happy animal and forget everything.

Laurent mentally repeated these ideas at every moment, since his marriage with Thérèse had been decided on. He also sought other advantages that would result therefrom, and felt delighted when he found a new argument, drawn from his egotism, in favour of his union with the widow of the drowned man. But however much he forced himself to hope, however much he dreamed of a future full of idleness and pleasure, he never ceased to feel abrupt shudders that gave his skin an icy chill, while at moments he continued to experience an anxiety that stifled his joy in his throat.

Laurent mentally went over these thoughts constantly since his marriage to Thérèse had been decided. He also looked for other benefits that would come from it and felt thrilled when he discovered a new reason, stemming from his self-interest, to support his marriage to the widow of the drowned man. But no matter how much he tried to remain hopeful, no matter how much he envisioned a future filled with ease and enjoyment, he couldn't shake the sudden shivers that left his skin feeling cold, and at times he continued to feel a nagging anxiety that choked his happiness.

CHAPTER XIX

In the meanwhile, the secret work of Thérèse and Laurent was productive of results. The former had assumed a woeful and despairing demeanour which at the end of a few days alarmed Madame Raquin. When the old mercer inquired what made her niece so sad, the young woman played the part of an inconsolable widow with consummate skill. She spoke in a vague manner of feeling weary, depressed, of suffering from her nerves, without making any precise complaint. When pressed by her aunt with questions, she replied that she was well, that she could not imagine what it was that made her so low-spirited, and that she shed tears without knowing why.

In the meantime, Thérèse and Laurent's secret work was yielding results. Thérèse had taken on a sorrowful and despairing demeanor that soon worried Madame Raquin. When the elderly shopkeeper asked why her niece seemed so sad, the young woman expertly acted like an inconsolable widow. She spoke vaguely about feeling tired, down, and having nerve issues, without making any specific complaints. When her aunt pressed her with questions, she replied that she was fine, that she couldn't figure out why she felt so low, and that she cried without really knowing why.

Then, the constant choking fits of sobbing, the wan, heartrending smiles, the spells of crushing silence full of emptiness and despair, continued.

Then, the constant choking fits of sobbing, the pale, heartbreaking smiles, the moments of overwhelming silence filled with emptiness and despair, went on.

The sight of this young woman who was always giving way to her grief, who seemed to be slowly dying of some unknown complaint, ended by seriously alarming Madame Raquin. She had, now, no one in the whole world but her niece, and she prayed the Almighty every night to preserve her this relative to close her eyes. A little egotism was mingled with this final love of her old age. She felt herself affected in the slight consolations that still assisted her to live, when it crossed her mind that she might die alone in the damp shop in the arcade. From that time, she never took her eyes off her niece, and it was with terror that she watched her sadness, wondering what she could do to cure her of her silent despair.

The sight of this young woman, who was always giving in to her grief and seemed to be slowly fading away from some unknown illness, deeply worried Madame Raquin. Now, she had no one in the world except her niece, and she prayed to God every night to keep this relative with her until the end. A bit of selfishness mixed with this final love of her old age. She felt affected by the little comforts that still helped her to keep going when it occurred to her that she might die alone in the damp shop in the arcade. From that point on, she never took her eyes off her niece, and with fear, she watched her sadness, wondering what she could do to help her escape her silent despair.

Under these grave circumstances, she thought she ought to take the advice of her old friend Michaud. One Thursday evening, she detained him in the shop, and spoke to him of her alarm.

Under these serious circumstances, she felt she should take the advice of her old friend Michaud. One Thursday evening, she kept him in the shop and shared her worries with him.

“Of course,” answered the old man, with that frank brutality he had acquired in the performance of his former functions, “I have noticed for some time past that Thérèse has been looking sour, and I know very well why her face is quite yellow and overspread with grief.”

“Of course,” replied the old man, with the blunt honesty he had developed in his previous roles, “I’ve noticed for a while that Thérèse has been looking unhappy, and I know exactly why her face is pale and filled with sorrow.”

“You know why!” exclaimed the widow. “Speak out at once. If we could only cure her!”

“You know why!” the widow shouted. “Just say it already. If only we could help her!”

“Oh! the treatment is simple,” resumed Michaud with a laugh. “Your niece finds life irksome because she had been alone for nearly two years. She wants a husband; you can see that in her eyes.”

“Oh! The treatment is simple,” Michaud continued with a laugh. “Your niece finds life boring because she has been alone for almost two years. She wants a husband; you can see it in her eyes.”

The brutal frankness of the former commissary, gave Madame Raquin a painful shock. She fancied that the wound Thérèse had received through the fatal accident at Saint-Ouen, was still as fresh, still as cruel at the bottom of her heart. It seemed to her that her son, once dead, Thérèse could have no thought for a husband, and here was Michaud affirming, with a hearty laugh, that Thérèse was out of sorts because she wanted one.

The harsh honesty of the former commissary hit Madame Raquin hard. She imagined that the pain Thérèse felt from the tragic accident at Saint-Ouen was still fresh, still as painful deep in her heart. It seemed to her that with her son gone, Thérèse couldn’t possibly think about having a husband, yet here was Michaud confidently stating, with a hearty laugh, that Thérèse was in a bad mood because she wanted one.

“Marry her as soon as you can,” said he, as he took himself off, “if you do not wish to see her shrivel up entirely. That is my advice, my dear lady, and it is good, believe me.”

“Marry her as soon as you can,” he said, taking his leave, “if you don’t want to see her completely waste away. That’s my advice, dear lady, and it’s solid, trust me.”

Madame Raquin could not, at first, accustom herself to the thought that her son was already forgotten. Old Michaud had not even pronounced the name of Camille, and had made a joke of the pretended illness of Thérèse. The poor mother understood that she alone preserved at the bottom of her heart, the living recollection of her dear child, and she wept, for it seemed to her that Camille had just died a second time.

Madame Raquin couldn't initially wrap her head around the fact that her son was already forgotten. Old Michaud hadn't even mentioned Camille's name and had joked about Thérèse's supposed illness. The poor mother realized that she alone held the living memory of her dear child deep in her heart, and she cried, feeling as if Camille had just died all over again.

Then, when she had had a good cry, and was weary of mourning, she thought, in spite of herself, of what Michaud had said, and became familiar with the idea of purchasing a little happiness at the cost of a marriage which, according to her delicate mind, was like killing her son again.

Then, after she had a good cry and was tired of grieving, she couldn’t help but think about what Michaud had said. She started to get used to the idea of buying a bit of happiness, even if it meant sacrificing a marriage that, in her sensitive mind, felt like killing her son all over again.

Frequently, she gave way to feelings of cowardice when she came face to face with the dejected and broken-down Thérèse, amidst the icy silence of the shop. She was not one of those dry, rigid persons who find bitter delight in living a life of eternal despair. Her character was full of pliancy, devotedness, and effusion, which contributed to make up her temperament of a stout and affable good lady, and prompted her to live in a state of active tenderness.

Frequently, she felt cowardly when she faced the sad and defeated Thérèse in the cold silence of the shop. She wasn't one of those cold, unyielding people who take a harsh pleasure in living a life of constant misery. Her character was full of flexibility, dedication, and warmth, which made her a hearty and friendly woman and encouraged her to live with an active sense of kindness.

Since her niece no longer spoke, and remained there pale and feeble, her own life became intolerable, while the shop seemed to her like a tomb. What she required was to find some warm affection beside her, some liveliness, some caresses, something sweet and gay which would help her to wait peacefully for death. It was these unconscious desires that made her accept the idea of marrying Thérèse again; she even forgot her son a little. In the existence of the tomb that she was leading, came a sort of awakening, something like a will, and fresh occupation for the mind. She sought a husband for her niece, and this search gave her matter for consideration.

Since her niece stopped talking and remained pale and weak, her own life became unbearable, and the shop felt like a tomb to her. What she needed was some warm affection next to her, some energy, some tenderness, something sweet and cheerful that would help her wait peacefully for death. It was these unspoken desires that led her to accept the idea of marrying Thérèse again; she even forgot about her son for a bit. In the tomb-like existence she was living, there was a kind of awakening, a sense of purpose, and new distractions for her mind. She began searching for a husband for her niece, and this quest gave her something to think about.

The choice of a husband was an important business. The poor old lady thought much more of her own comfort than of Thérèse. She wished to marry her niece in order to be happy herself, for she had keen misgivings lest the new husband of the young woman should come and trouble the last hours of her old age. The idea that she was about to introduce a stranger into her daily existence terrified her. It was this thought alone that stopped her, that prevented her from talking openly with her niece about matrimony.

The decision about a husband was a big deal. The poor old lady cared way more about her own comfort than about Thérèse. She wanted her niece to marry so she could be happy herself because she was worried that the young woman's new husband might disrupt her final years. The thought of bringing a stranger into her everyday life frightened her. It was this fear alone that held her back and kept her from discussing marriage openly with her niece.

While Thérèse acted the comedy of weariness and dejection with that perfect hypocrisy she had acquired by her education, Laurent took the part of a sensible and serviceable man. He was full of little attentions for the two women, particularly for Madame Raquin, whom he overwhelmed with delicate attention. Little by little he made himself indispensable in the shop; it was him alone who brought a little gaiety into this black hole. When he did not happen to be there of an evening, the old mercer searched round her, ill at ease, as if she missed something, being almost afraid to find herself face to face with the despairing Thérèse.

While Thérèse played the role of being tired and downcast with the perfect deceit she had learned from her upbringing, Laurent took on the role of a thoughtful and helpful man. He showered both women with small kindnesses, especially Madame Raquin, whom he overwhelmed with gentle attention. Gradually, he became essential in the shop; he was the only one who brought a bit of cheer into that dark place. When he wasn't around in the evenings, the old mercer looked around uneasily, as if she missed something, almost dreading the thought of facing the hopeless Thérèse.

But Laurent only occasionally absented himself to better prove his power. He went to the shop daily, on quitting his office, and remained there until the arcade was closed at night. He ran the errands, and handed Madame Raquin, who could only walk with difficulty, the small articles she required. Then he seated himself and chatted. He had acquired the gentle penetrating voice of an actor which he employed to flatter the ears and heart of the good old lady. In a friendly way, he seemed particularly anxious about the health of Thérèse, like a tender-hearted man who feels for the sufferings of others. On repeated occasions, he took Madame Raquin to one side, and terrified her by appearing very much alarmed himself at the changes and ravages he said he perceived on the face of the young woman.

But Laurent only sometimes stayed away to demonstrate his power. He went to the shop every day after leaving his office and stayed there until the arcade closed at night. He ran errands and handed Madame Raquin, who could only walk with difficulty, the small things she needed. Then he would sit down and chat. He had developed a soft, captivating voice like an actor, which he used to charm the ears and heart of the kind old lady. In a friendly manner, he seemed particularly concerned about Thérèse's health, like a compassionate man who empathizes with the suffering of others. On several occasions, he pulled Madame Raquin aside and frightened her by expressing genuine alarm at the changes and wear he claimed to see on the young woman's face.

“We shall soon lose her,” he murmured in a tearful voice. “We cannot conceal from ourselves that she is extremely ill. Ah! alas, for our poor happiness, and our nice tranquil evenings!”

“We're going to lose her soon,” he said with a tearful voice. “We can't deny that she's very sick. Oh, how tragic for our happiness and our lovely peaceful evenings!”

Madame Raquin listened to him with anguish. Laurent even had the audacity to speak of Camille.

Madame Raquin listened to him with distress. Laurent even had the nerve to talk about Camille.

“You see,” said he to the mercer, “the death of my poor friend has been a terrible blow to her. She had been dying for the last two years, since that fatal day when she lost Camille. Nothing will console her, nothing will cure her. We must be resigned.”

“You see,” he said to the merchant, “my poor friend’s death has hit her really hard. She’s been struggling ever since that tragic day when she lost Camille. Nothing will comfort her, nothing will heal her. We have to accept it.”

These impudent falsehoods made the old lady shed bitter tears. The memory of her son troubled and blinded her. Each time the name of Camille was pronounced, she gave way, bursting into sobs. She would have embraced the person who mentioned her poor boy. Laurent had noticed the trouble, and outburst of tender feeling that this name produced. He could make her weep at will, upset her with such emotion that she failed to distinguish the clear aspect of things; and he took advantage of this power to always hold her pliant and in pain in his hand, as it were.

These outrageous lies made the old lady cry bitterly. The memory of her son tormented and overwhelmed her. Every time Camille's name was mentioned, she would break down, bursting into tears. She would have hugged anyone who brought up her poor boy. Laurent noticed the distress and emotional reaction that this name caused. He could make her cry at will, stirring up such deep feelings that she couldn't see things clearly; and he took advantage of this power to keep her vulnerable and suffering within his grasp.

Each evening in spite of the secret revolt of his trembling inner being, he brought the conversation to bear on the rare qualities, on the tender heart and mind of Camille, praising his victim with most shameless impudence. At moments, when he found the eyes of Thérèse fixed with a strange expression on his own, he shuddered, and ended by believing all the good he had been saying about the drowned man. Then he held his tongue, suddenly seized with atrocious jealousy, fearing that the young widow loved the man he had flung into the water, and whom he now lauded with the conviction of an enthusiast.

Each evening, despite the secret turmoil inside him, he steered the conversation to the exceptional qualities, the kind heart and mind of Camille, shamelessly praising his victim. At times, when he caught Thérèse's gaze fixed on him with an unusual expression, he shivered and started to believe all the nice things he had said about the man who had drowned. Then he fell silent, suddenly overwhelmed with intense jealousy, worried that the young widow loved the man he had thrown into the water, and whom he now praised with the fervor of a true believer.

Throughout the conversation Madame Raquin was in tears, and unable to distinguish anything around her. As she wept, she reflected that Laurent must have a loving and generous heart. He alone remembered her son, he alone still spoke of him in a trembling and affected voice. She dried her eyes, gazing at the young man with infinite tenderness, and feeling that she loved him as her own child.

Throughout the conversation, Madame Raquin was in tears and couldn’t focus on anything around her. As she cried, she thought that Laurent must have a loving and generous heart. He was the only one who remembered her son, the only one who still spoke of him in a shaking and emotional voice. She dried her eyes, looking at the young man with endless affection and realizing that she loved him as if he were her own child.

One Thursday evening, Michaud and Grivet were already in the dining-room, when Laurent coming in, approached Thérèse, and with gentle anxiety inquired after her health. He seated himself for a moment beside her, performing for the edification of the persons present, his part of an alarmed and affectionate friend. As the young couple sat close together, exchanging a few words, Michaud, who was observing them, bent down, and said in a low voice to the old mercer, as he pointed to Laurent:

One Thursday evening, Michaud and Grivet were already in the dining room when Laurent came in, walked over to Thérèse, and with a hint of concern asked how she was doing. He sat down for a moment next to her, playing the role of a worried and caring friend for the benefit of those around them. As the young couple sat close together, sharing a few words, Michaud, who was watching them, leaned down and said quietly to the old mercer, while gesturing towards Laurent:

“Look, there is the husband who will suit your niece. Arrange this marriage quickly. We will assist you if it be necessary.”

“Look, there’s the guy who would be perfect for your niece. Set up this marriage quickly. We’ll help if you need us.”

This remark came as a revelation to Madame Raquin. She saw, at once, all the advantages she would derive, personally, from the union of Thérèse and Laurent. The marriage would tighten the bonds already connecting her and her niece with the friend of her son, with that good-natured fellow who came to amuse them in the evening.

This comment was an eye-opener for Madame Raquin. She immediately realized all the personal benefits she would gain from Thérèse and Laurent getting together. The marriage would strengthen the ties already connecting her and her niece with her son’s friend, that easygoing guy who came to entertain them in the evenings.

In this manner, she would not be introducing a stranger into her home, she would not run the risk of unhappiness. On the contrary, while giving Thérèse a support, she added another joy to her old age, she found a second son in this young man who for three years had shown her such filial affection.

In this way, she wouldn't be bringing a stranger into her home, and she wouldn't risk being unhappy. Instead, by supporting Thérèse, she added another joy to her old age; she discovered a second son in this young man who had shown her such loving affection for three years.

Then it occurred to her that Thérèse would be less faithless to the memory of Camille by marrying Laurent. The religion of the heart is peculiarly delicate. Madame Raquin, who would have wept to see a stranger embrace the young widow, felt no repulsion at the thought of giving her to the comrade of her son.

Then it struck her that Thérèse would be less disloyal to Camille's memory by marrying Laurent. The emotions of the heart are especially fragile. Madame Raquin, who would have cried to see a stranger hold the young widow, didn’t feel any disgust at the idea of giving her to her son’s friend.

Throughout the evening, while the guests played at dominoes, the old mercer watched the couple so tenderly, that they guessed the comedy had succeeded, and that the denouement was at hand. Michaud, before withdrawing, had a short conversation in an undertone with Madame Raquin. Then, he pointedly took the arm of Laurent saying he would accompany him a bit of the way. As Laurent went off, he exchanged a rapid glance with Thérèse, a glance full of urgent enjoinment.

Throughout the evening, while the guests played dominoes, the old merchant watched the couple so lovingly that they realized the joke had worked, and the conclusion was near. Before leaving, Michaud had a brief conversation in a low voice with Madame Raquin. Then, he deliberately took Laurent's arm, saying he would walk part of the way with him. As Laurent left, he shared a quick glance with Thérèse, a look full of urgent meaning.

Michaud had undertaken to feel the ground. He found the young man very much devoted to the two ladies, but exceedingly astonished at the idea of a marriage between Thérèse and himself. Laurent added, in an unsteady tone of voice, that he loved the widow of his poor friend as a sister, and that it would seem to him a perfect sacrilege to marry her. The former commissary of police insisted, giving numerous good reasons with a view to obtaining his consent. He even spoke of devotedness, and went so far as to tell the young man that it was clearly his duty to give a son to Madame Raquin and a husband to Thérèse.

Michaud had set out to assess the situation. He found the young man deeply attached to the two women, but extremely shocked at the thought of marrying Thérèse. Laurent added, in a shaky voice, that he loved his late friend’s widow like a sister and believed it would be a complete sacrilege to marry her. The former police commissioner pressed on, providing multiple compelling reasons to gain his approval. He even discussed loyalty and went so far as to tell the young man that it was clearly his responsibility to give Madame Raquin a son and Thérèse a husband.

Little by little Laurent allowed himself to be won over, feigning to give way to emotion, to accept the idea of this marriage as one fallen from the clouds, dictated by feelings of devotedness and duty, as old Michaud had said. When the latter had obtained a formal answer in the affirmative, he parted with his companion, rubbing his hands, for he fancied he had just gained a great victory. He prided himself on having had the first idea of this marriage which would convey to the Thursday evenings all their former gaiety.

Slowly, Laurent started to warm up to the idea, pretending to give in to emotion, to accept this marriage as something miraculous and driven by loyalty and obligation, just like old Michaud had mentioned. When Michaud finally got a yes, he left his friend, rubbing his hands together, feeling like he had just achieved a major win. He took pride in being the one who first suggested this marriage, which he believed would bring back all the joy of their Thursday evenings.

While Michaud was talking with Laurent, slowly following the quays, Madame Raquin had an almost identical conversation with Thérèse. At the moment when her niece, pale and unsteady in gait, as usual, was about to retire to rest, the old mercer detained her an instant. She questioned her in a tender tone, imploring her to be frank, and confess the cause of the trouble that overwhelmed her. Then, as she only obtained vague replies, she spoke of the emptiness of widowhood, and little by little came to talk in a more precise manner of the offer of a second marriage, concluding by asking Thérèse, plainly, whether she had not a secret desire to marry again.

While Michaud was chatting with Laurent, slowly walking along the docks, Madame Raquin was having a nearly identical conversation with Thérèse. Just as her niece, pale and unsteady on her feet as usual, was about to head to bed, the old mercer paused her for a moment. She asked her gently, urging her to be honest and share what was bothering her. After only receiving vague answers, she talked about the emptiness of being a widow, gradually shifting to a more direct discussion about the possibility of a second marriage, ultimately asking Thérèse straightforwardly if she secretly wanted to marry again.

Thérèse protested, saying that such a thought had never entered her mind, and that she intended remaining faithful to Camille. Madame Raquin began to weep. Pleading against her heart, she gave her niece to understand that despair should not be eternal; and, finally, in response to an exclamation of the young woman saying she would never replace Camille, Madame Raquin abruptly pronounced the name of Laurent. Then she enlarged with a flood of words on the propriety and advantages of such an union. She poured out her mind, repeating aloud all she had been thinking during the evening, depicting with naive egotism, the picture of her final days of happiness, between her two dear children. Thérèse, resigned and docile, listened to her with bowed head, ready to give satisfaction to her slightest wish.

Thérèse protested, saying that such a thought had never crossed her mind, and that she planned to stay faithful to Camille. Madame Raquin began to cry. Trying to control her emotions, she hinted to her niece that despair shouldn't last forever; and finally, in response to Thérèse's exclamation that she would never replace Camille, Madame Raquin suddenly mentioned Laurent's name. She went on at length about the appropriateness and benefits of such a union. She shared all her thoughts from the evening, painting with naive self-interest the idea of her final days of happiness, surrounded by her two beloved children. Thérèse, resigned and compliant, listened with her head down, ready to fulfill her aunt's every desire.

“I love Laurent as a brother,” said she grievously, when her aunt had ceased speaking. “But, as you desire it, I will endeavour to love him as a husband. I wish to make you happy. I had hoped that you would have allowed me to weep in peace, but I will dry my tears, as it is a question of your happiness.”

"I love Laurent like a brother," she said sadly, once her aunt had finished talking. "But, as you wish, I will try to love him as a husband. I want to make you happy. I had hoped you would let me cry in peace, but I will wipe my tears since this is about your happiness."

She kissed the old lady, who remained surprised and frightened at having been the first to forget her son. As Madame Raquin went to bed, she sobbed bitterly, accusing herself of having less strength than Thérèse, and of desiring, out of egotism, a marriage that the young widow accepted by simple abnegation.

She kissed the old lady, who was both shocked and scared to realize she was the first to forget her son. As Madame Raquin went to bed, she cried hard, blaming herself for being weaker than Thérèse and for wanting, out of selfishness, a marriage that the young widow accepted just out of self-sacrifice.

The following morning, Michaud and his old friend had a short conversation in the arcade, before the door of the shop, where they communicated to one another the result of their efforts, and agreed to hurry matters on by forcing the young people to become affianced the same evening.

The next morning, Michaud and his old friend had a brief chat in the arcade in front of the shop, where they shared the results of their efforts and agreed to speed things up by making the young couple get engaged that same evening.

At five o’clock, Michaud was already in the shop when Laurent entered. As soon as the young man had seated himself, the former commissary of police said in his ear:

At five o’clock, Michaud was already in the shop when Laurent walked in. As soon as the young man sat down, the former police commissioner leaned in and said to him:

“She accepts.”

"She agrees."

This blunt remark was overheard by Thérèse who remained pale, with her eyes impudently fixed on Laurent. The two sweethearts looked at each other for a few seconds as if consulting. Both understood that they must accept the position without hesitation, and finish the business at one stroke. Laurent, rising, went and took the hand of Madame Raquin, who made every effort to restrain her tears.

This straightforward comment was heard by Thérèse, who stayed pale, her eyes boldly fixed on Laurent. The two lovers glanced at each other for a few seconds, almost as if they were in agreement. They both realized that they had to accept the situation without second thoughts and wrap things up quickly. Laurent stood up, walked over, and took Madame Raquin's hand, who was trying hard to hold back her tears.

“Dear mother,” said he smiling, “I was talking about your felicity, last night, with M. Michaud. Your children wish to make you happy.”

“Dear mom,” he said with a smile, “I was talking about your happiness last night with Mr. Michaud. Your kids want to make you happy.”

The poor old lady, on hearing herself called “dear mother,” allowed her tears to flow. She quietly seized the hand of Thérèse and placed it in that of Laurent, unable to utter a single word.

The poor old lady, on hearing herself called “dear mother,” let her tears fall. She quietly took Thérèse's hand and placed it in Laurent's, unable to say a single word.

The two sweethearts shivered on feeling their skins touch, and remained with their burning fingers pressed together, in a nervous clasp. After a pause, the young man, in a hesitating tone, resumed:

The two lovers shivered at the sensation of their skin touching, keeping their warm fingers pressed together in a nervous grip. After a moment, the young man, sounding uncertain, continued:

“Thérèse, shall we give your aunt a bright and peaceful existence?”

“Thérèse, should we give your aunt a happy and peaceful life?”

“Yes,” feebly replied the young woman, “we have a duty to perform.”

“Yes,” the young woman replied weakly, “we have a responsibility to fulfill.”

Then Laurent, becoming very pale, turned towards Madame Raquin, and added:

Then Laurent, turning very pale, looked at Madame Raquin and added:

“When Camille fell into the water, he shouted out to me: ‘Save my wife, I entrust her to you.’ I believe I am acting in accordance with his last wish in marrying Thérèse.”

“When Camille fell into the water, he shouted to me: ‘Save my wife, I’m counting on you.’ I believe I’m honoring his last wish by marrying Thérèse.”

Thérèse, on hearing these words, let go the hand of Laurent. She had received a shock like a blow in the chest. The impudence of her sweetheart overwhelmed her. She observed him with a senseless look, while Madame Raquin, half stifled by sobs, stammered:

Thérèse, upon hearing these words, released Laurent's hand. She felt a shock like a punch to the chest. The audacity of her boyfriend stunned her. She stared at him blankly, while Madame Raquin, nearly choking on her sobs, stuttered:

“Yes, yes, my friend, marry her, make her happy; my son, from the depth of his tomb, will thank you.”

“Yes, yes, my friend, marry her, make her happy; my son, from the depths of his grave, will thank you.”

Laurent, feeling himself giving way, leant on the back of a chair, while Michaud, who was himself moved to tears, pushed him towards Thérèse with the remark:

Laurent, feeling himself breaking down, leaned on the back of a chair, while Michaud, who was also brought to tears, nudged him toward Thérèse, saying:

“Kiss one another. It will be your betrothal.”

“Kiss each other. It will be your engagement.”

When the lips of the young man came in contact with the cheeks of the widow, he experienced a peculiarly uncomfortable feeling, while the latter abruptly drew back, as if the two kisses of her sweetheart burnt her. This was the first caress he had given her in the presence of witnesses. All her blood rushed to her face, and she felt herself red and burning.

When the young man's lips touched the widow's cheeks, he felt a strange discomfort, while she quickly pulled away, as if the two kisses from her lover had burned her. This was the first time he had shown her affection in front of others. All the blood rushed to her face, and she felt flushed and hot.

After this crisis, the two murderers breathed. Their marriage was decided on. At last they approached the goal they had so long had in view. Everything was settled the same evening. The Thursday following, the marriage was announced to Grivet, as well as to Olivier and his wife. Michaud, in communicating the news to them, did not conceal his delight. He rubbed his hands, repeating as he did so:

After this crisis, the two murderers relaxed. Their marriage was arranged. Finally, they were getting closer to the goal they had been aiming for. Everything was confirmed that same evening. The following Thursday, the marriage was announced to Grivet, along with Olivier and his wife. When Michaud shared the news with them, he couldn't hide his joy. He rubbed his hands together, repeating as he did so:

“It was I who thought of it. It is I who have married them. You will see what a nice couple they’ll make!”

“It was me who thought of it. It’s me who has married them. You’ll see what a great couple they’ll be!”

Suzanne silently embraced Thérèse. This poor creature, who was half dead, and as white as a sheet, had formed a friendship for the rigid and sombre young widow. She showed her a sort of childlike affection mingled with a kind of respectful terror. Olivier complimented the aunt and niece, while Grivet hazarded a few spicy jokes that met with middling success. Altogether the company were delighted, enchanted, and declared that everything was for the best; in reality all they thought about was the wedding feast.

Suzanne quietly hugged Thérèse. This poor girl, who looked half dead and was as pale as a ghost, had formed a bond with the stiff and serious young widow. She showed her a kind of innocent affection mixed with a bit of respectful fear. Olivier praised the aunt and niece, while Grivet tossed out a few risqué jokes that landed with just okay responses. Overall, the group was thrilled, enchanted, and insisted that everything was perfect; in reality, all they could think about was the wedding feast.

Thérèse and Laurent were clever enough to maintain a suitable demeanour, by simply displaying tender and obliging friendship to one another. They gave themselves an air of accomplishing an act of supreme devotedness. Nothing in their faces betrayed a suspicion of the terror and desire that disturbed them. Madame Raquin watched the couple with faint smiles, and a look of feeble, but grateful goodwill.

Thérèse and Laurent were smart enough to keep a suitable demeanor by just showing each other a kind and friendly affection. They acted like they were engaged in an act of deep devotion. Nothing in their expressions gave away the fear and longing that were troubling them. Madame Raquin observed the couple with weak smiles and an expression of slight but appreciative goodwill.

A few formalities required fulfilling. Laurent had to write to his father to ask his consent to the marriage. The old peasant of Jeufosse who had almost forgotten that he had a son at Paris, answered him, in four lines, that he could marry, and go and get hanged if he chose. He gave him to understand that being resolved never to give him a sou, he left him master of his body, and authorised him to be guilty of all imaginable follies. A permission accorded in such terms, caused Laurent singular anxiety.

A few formalities needed to be taken care of. Laurent had to write to his father to ask for permission to marry. The old peasant from Jeufosse, who had almost forgotten he had a son in Paris, replied in four lines that he could marry and could go get hanged if he wanted. He made it clear that since he was determined never to give him a dime, he was free to do whatever he wanted and was allowed to make all sorts of mistakes. This kind of permission left Laurent feeling quite anxious.

Madame Raquin, after reading the letter of this unnatural father, in a transport of kind-heartedness, acted very foolishly. She made over to her niece the 40,000 francs and more, that she possessed, stripping herself entirely for the young couple, on whose affection she relied, with the desire of being indebted to them for all her happiness.

Madame Raquin, after reading the letter from this unfeeling father, in a moment of kindness, acted very foolishly. She transferred to her niece the 40,000 francs and more that she had, giving everything up for the young couple, whose love she depended on, hoping to owe them for all her happiness.

Laurent brought nothing into the community, and he even gave it to be understood that he did not always intend to remain in his present employment, but would perhaps take up painting again. In any case, the future of the little family was assured; the interest on the money put aside added to the profit on the mercery business, would be sufficient to keep three persons comfortably. As a matter of fact it was only just sufficient to make them happy.

Laurent didn’t bring anything into the community, and he even suggested that he might not stay in his current job forever, but might pick up painting again. In any case, the future of the small family was secure; the interest on the money saved, combined with the profit from the mercery business, would be enough to keep three people comfortable. In fact, it was just enough to make them happy.

The preparations for the marriage were hurried on, the formalities being abridged as much as possible, and at last the welcome day arrived.

The wedding preparations were rushed, with the formalities shortened as much as possible, and finally, the exciting day arrived.

CHAPTER XX

In the morning, Laurent and Thérèse, awoke in their respective rooms, with the same feeling of profound joy in their hearts: both said to themselves that their last night of terror had passed. They would no longer have to sleep alone, and they would mutually defend themselves against the drowned man.

In the morning, Laurent and Thérèse woke up in their separate rooms, both feeling a deep sense of joy in their hearts: they each thought to themselves that their last night of fear was behind them. They wouldn't have to sleep alone anymore, and they'd protect each other from the drowned man.

Thérèse looked around her, giving a strange smile as she measured her great bed with her eyes. She rose and began to slowly dress herself, in anticipation of the arrival of Suzanne, who was to come and assist her with her bridal toilet.

Thérèse glanced around, giving a quirky smile as she sized up her big bed. She got up and started to dress slowly, looking forward to Suzanne's arrival, who was coming to help her with her wedding preparations.

Laurent, on awakening, sat up in bed, and remained in that position for a few minutes, bidding farewell to his garret, which struck him as vile. At last he was to quit this kennel and have a wife. It was in the month of December and he shivered. He sprang on the tile floor, saying to himself that he would be warm at night.

Laurent woke up, sat up in bed, and stayed that way for a few minutes, saying goodbye to his cramped room, which he found disgusting. Finally, he was going to leave this dump and have a wife. It was December, and he felt cold. He jumped onto the tile floor, telling himself that he would be warm at night.

A week previously, Madame Raquin, knowing how short he was of money, had slipped a purse into his hand containing 500 francs, which represented all her savings. The young man had accepted this present without difficulty, and had rigged himself out from tip to toe. Moreover, the money of the old mercer permitted him to make Thérèse the customary presents.

A week earlier, Madame Raquin, aware of how broke he was, had slipped a purse into his hand with 500 francs, which was all her savings. The young man had accepted this gift easily and had outfitted himself completely. Furthermore, the old mercer's money allowed him to buy Thérèse the usual gifts.

The black trousers, dress coat, white waistcoat, shirt and cambric tie, hung spread out on a couple of chairs. Laurent washed, perfumed himself with a bottle of eau de Cologne, and then proceeded to carefully attire himself. He wished to look handsome. As he fastened his collar, a collar which was high and stiff, he experienced keen pain in the neck. The button escaped from his fingers. He lost patience. The starched linen seemed to cut into his flesh. Wishing to see what was the matter, he raised his chin, and perceived the bite Camille had given him looking quite red. The collar had slightly galled the scar.

The black pants, dress coat, white waistcoat, shirt, and cotton tie were laid out on a couple of chairs. Laurent washed up, splashed on some cologne, and then carefully got dressed. He wanted to look good. As he fastened his collar, which was high and stiff, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. The button slipped from his fingers, and he lost his patience. The starched linen felt like it was digging into his skin. Wanting to see what was wrong, he lifted his chin and noticed the red mark from Camille's bite. The collar had rubbed against the scar.

Laurent pressed his lips together, and turned pale; the sight of this mark seaming his neck, frightened and irritated him at this moment. He crumpled up the collar, and selected another which he put on with every precaution, and then finished dressing himself. As he went downstairs his new clothes made him look rigid. With his neck imprisoned in the inflexible linen, he dared not turn his head. At every movement he made, a pleat pinched the wound that the teeth of the drowned man had made in his flesh, and it was under the irritation of these sharp pricks, that he got into the carriage, and went to fetch Thérèse to conduct her to the town-hall and church.

Laurent pressed his lips together and turned pale; seeing the mark on his neck frightened and irritated him right then. He crumpled up the collar and picked another one, putting it on carefully before finishing his outfit. As he went downstairs, his new clothes made him look stiff. With his neck trapped in the rigid fabric, he didn't dare turn his head. Every movement he made pinched the wound that the drowned man's teeth had left on his flesh, and it was under the irritation of these sharp jabs that he got into the carriage to pick up Thérèse and take her to the town hall and church.

On the way, he picked up a clerk employed at the Orleans Railway Company, and old Michaud, who were to act as witnesses. When they reached the shop, everyone was ready: Grivet and Olivier, the witnesses of Thérèse, were there, along with Suzanne, who looked at the bride as little girls look at dolls they have just dressed up. Although Madame Raquin was no longer able to walk, she desired to accompany the couple everywhere, so she was hoisted into a conveyance and the party set out.

On the way, he picked up a clerk from the Orleans Railway Company and old Michaud, who were going to be witnesses. When they got to the shop, everyone was ready: Grivet and Olivier, Thérèse's witnesses, were there, along with Suzanne, who looked at the bride like little girls look at dolls they’ve just dressed up. Even though Madame Raquin could no longer walk, she wanted to go with the couple everywhere, so she was lifted into a vehicle, and the group set off.

Everything passed off in a satisfactory manner at the town-hall and church. The calm and modest attitude of the bride and bridegroom was remarked and approved. They pronounced the sacramental “yes” with an emotion that moved Grivet himself. They were as if in a dream. Whether seated, or quietly kneeling side by side, they were rent by raging thoughts that flashed through their minds in spite of themselves, and they avoided looking at one another. When they seated themselves in their carriage, they seemed to be greater strangers than before.

Everything went smoothly at the town hall and church. The calm and humble demeanor of the bride and groom was noticed and appreciated. They said the sacramental "yes" with an emotion that even touched Grivet. It was as if they were in a dream. Whether sitting or quietly kneeling next to each other, they were overwhelmed by racing thoughts that burst through their minds despite themselves, and they avoided looking at each other. When they got into their carriage, they seemed even more like strangers than before.

It had been decided that the wedding feast should be a family affair at a little restaurant on the heights of Belleville. The Michauds and Grivet alone were invited. Until six in the evening, the wedding party drove along the boulevards, and then repaired to the cheap eating-house where a table was spread with seven covers in a small private room painted yellow, and reeking of dust and wine.

It was decided that the wedding reception would be a family event at a small restaurant in Belleville. Only the Michauds and Grivets were invited. Until six in the evening, the wedding party drove through the streets, and then headed to the inexpensive restaurant where a table was set for seven in a small private room painted yellow, filled with dust and the smell of wine.

The repast was not accompanied by much gaiety. The newly married pair were grave and thoughtful. Since the morning, they had been experiencing strange sensations, which they did not seek to fathom. From the commencement, they had felt bewildered at the rapidity with which the formalities and ceremony were performed, that had just bound them together for ever.

The meal wasn't very cheerful. The newlyweds were serious and deep in thought. Since the morning, they had been feeling strange emotions that they didn’t try to understand. Right from the start, they felt confused by how quickly the formalities and ceremony had taken place, tying them together for life.

Then, the long drive on the boulevards had soothed them and made them drowsy. It appeared to them that this drive lasted months. Nevertheless, they allowed themselves to be taken through the monotonous streets without displaying impatience, looking at the shops and people with sparkless eyes, overcome by a numbness that made them feel stupid, and which they endeavoured to shake off by bursting into fits of laughter. When they entered the restaurant, they were weighed down by oppressive fatigue, while increasing stupor continued to settle on them.

Then, the long drive down the boulevards relaxed them and made them sleepy. It felt like this ride lasted for months. Still, they let themselves be taken through the endless streets without showing any impatience, gazing at the shops and people with blank eyes, engulfed by a numbness that made them feel dull, which they tried to shake off by bursting into laughter. When they got to the restaurant, they were weighed down by heavy fatigue, while a growing daze continued to wash over them.

Placed at table opposite one another, they smiled with an air of constraint, and then fell into the same heavy reverie as before, eating, answering questions, moving their limbs like machines. Amidst the idle lassitude of their minds, the same string of flying thoughts returned ceaselessly. They were married, and yet unconscious of their new condition, which caused them profound astonishment. They imagined an abyss still separated them, and at moments asked themselves how they could get over this unfathomable depth. They fancied they were living previous to the murder, when a material obstacle stood between them.

Seated at the table facing each other, they smiled awkwardly, then slipped back into the same heavy silence as before, eating, answering questions, moving their bodies like robots. In the lazy emptiness of their minds, the same stream of fleeting thoughts kept coming back. They were married, yet oblivious to their new reality, which left them deeply puzzled. They thought an abyss still separated them and occasionally wondered how they could cross this unfathomable gap. They imagined they were living before the murder, when a physical barrier lay between them.

Then they abruptly remembered they would occupy the same apartment that night, in a few hours, and they gazed at one another in astonishment, unable to comprehend why they should be permitted to do so. They did not feel they were united, but, on the contrary, were dreaming that they had just been violently separated, and one cast far from the other.

Then they suddenly remembered they would be sharing the same apartment that night, in a few hours, and they looked at each other in disbelief, unable to understand why they were allowed to do so. They didn’t feel connected; instead, they were imagining that they had just been forcefully separated, each one cast far away from the other.

The silly chuckling of the guests beside them, who wished to hear them talk familiarly, so as to dispel all restraint, made them stammer and colour. They could never make up their minds to treat one another as sweethearts in the presence of company.

The silly laughing of the guests next to them, who wanted to hear them talk casually to break the tension, made them stammer and blush. They could never bring themselves to act like sweethearts in front of others.

Waiting had extinguished the flame that had formerly fired them. All the past had disappeared. They had forgotten their violent passion, they forgot even their joy of the morning, that profound joy they had experienced at the thought that they would no more be afraid. They were simply wearied and bewildered at all that was taking place. The events of the day turned round and round in their heads, appearing incomprehensible and monstrous. They sat there mute and smiling, expecting nothing, hoping for nothing. Mingled with their dejection of spirits, was a restless anxiety that proved vaguely painful.

Waiting had dimmed the passion that once energized them. The past had vanished. They had forgotten their intense feelings, even the happiness they felt that morning, that deep joy at the thought of no longer being afraid. Now, they were just exhausted and confused by everything happening around them. The day's events swirled in their minds, seeming bizarre and incomprehensible. They sat there silent and smiling, expecting nothing and hoping for nothing. Alongside their sadness, there was an uneasy anxiety that was vaguely painful.

At every movement Laurent made with his neck, he felt a sharp burn devouring his flesh; his collar cut and pinched the bite of Camille. While the mayor read out to him the law bearing on marriage, while the priest spoke to him of the Almighty, at every minute of this long day, he had felt the teeth of the drowned man entering his skin. At times, he imagined a streak of blood was running down his chest, and would bespatter his white waistcoat with crimson.

With every movement Laurent made with his neck, he felt a sharp burn searing his flesh; his collar dug in and pinched the bite from Camille. While the mayor read to him the marriage laws, and while the priest spoke to him about God, every minute of this long day, he felt the drowned man’s teeth sinking into his skin. Sometimes, he imagined a stream of blood running down his chest, splattering his white waistcoat with crimson.

Madame Raquin was inwardly grateful to the newly married couple for their gravity. Noisy joy would have wounded the poor mother. In her mind, her son was there, invisible, handing Thérèse over to Laurent.

Madame Raquin was quietly thankful to the newlyweds for their seriousness. Loud celebrations would have upset the poor mother. In her thoughts, her son was there, unseen, giving Thérèse to Laurent.

Grivet had other ideas. He considered the wedding party sad, and wanted to enliven it, notwithstanding the looks of Michaud and Olivier which riveted him to his chair each time he wished to get up and say something silly. Nevertheless, he managed to rise once and propose a toast.

Grivet had other plans. He thought the wedding party was dull and wanted to liven it up, even though Michaud and Olivier's glares kept him glued to his chair whenever he felt like standing up and saying something ridiculous. Still, he managed to get up once and propose a toast.

“I drink to the offspring of monsieur and madame,” quoth he in a sprightly tone.

“I drink to the children of Mr. and Mrs.,” he said cheerfully.

It was necessary to touch glasses. Thérèse and Laurent had turned extremely pale on hearing this sentence. They had never dreamed that they might have children. The thought flashed through them like an icy shiver. They nervously joined glasses with the others, examining one another, surprised and alarmed to find themselves there, face to face.

It was necessary to clink glasses. Thérèse and Laurent had gone extremely pale upon hearing this. They had never even considered that they might have kids. The thought hit them like a cold shiver. They nervously clinked glasses with the others, looking at each other, surprised and worried to find themselves there, face to face.

The party rose from table early. The guests wished to accompany the newly married pair to the nuptial chamber. It was barely half-past nine when they all returned to the shop in the arcade. The dealer in imitation jewelry was still there in her cupboard, before the box lined with blue velvet. She raised her head inquisitively, gazing at the young husband and wife with a smile. The latter caught her eyes, and was terrified. It struck her that perhaps this old woman was aware of their former meetings, by having noticed Laurent slipping into the little corridor.

The party got up from the table early. The guests wanted to accompany the newlyweds to their bedroom. It was just after 9:30 when they all went back to the shop in the arcade. The imitation jewelry seller was still there in her display, in front of the box lined with blue velvet. She looked up with curiosity, smiling at the young husband and wife. The bride caught her gaze and felt a wave of fear. It occurred to her that maybe this old woman knew about their previous meetings because she had seen Laurent sneak into the small corridor.

When they all arrived on the upper floor, Thérèse withdrew almost immediately, with Madame Raquin and Suzanne, the men remaining in the dining-room, while the bride performed her toilet for the night. Laurent, nerveless and depressed, did not experience the least impatience, but listened complacently to the coarse jokes of old Michaud and Grivet, who indulged themselves to their hearts’ content, now that the ladies were no longer present. When Suzanne and Madame Raquin quitted the nuptial apartment, and the old mercer in an unsteady voice told the young man that his wife awaited him, he started. For an instant he remained bewildered. Then he feverishly grasped the hands extended to him, and entered the room, clinging to the door like a man under the influence of drink.

When they all got to the upper floor, Thérèse stepped away almost right away, along with Madame Raquin and Suzanne, while the men stayed in the dining room as the bride got ready for the night. Laurent, feeling sluggish and down, didn’t show the slightest impatience; instead, he listened with indifference to the crude jokes of old Michaud and Grivet, who took the chance to enjoy themselves now that the ladies were gone. When Suzanne and Madame Raquin left the wedding suite, and the old merchant told the young man in a shaky voice that his wife was waiting for him, he jumped. For a moment, he felt confused. Then he feverishly grabbed the hands reaching out to him and walked into the room, hanging onto the door like someone who’d had too much to drink.

CHAPTER XXI

Laurent carefully closed the door behind him, and for a moment or two stood leaning against it, gazing round the apartment in anxiety and embarrassment.

Laurent quietly shut the door behind him and for a moment leaned against it, anxiously taking in the apartment with a mix of worry and embarrassment.

A clear fire burned on the hearth, sending large sheets of light dancing on ceiling and walls. The room was thus lit-up by bright vacillating gleams, that in a measure annulled the effects of the lamp placed on a table in their midst. Madame Raquin had done her best to convey a coquettish aspect to the apartment. It was one mass of white, and perfumed throughout, as if to serve as a nest for young, fresh love. The good lady, moreover, had taken pleasure in adding a few bits of lace to the bed, and in filling the vases on the chimney-piece with bunches of roses. Gentle warmth and pleasant fragrance reigned over all, and not a sound broke the silence, save the crackling and little sharp reports of the wood aglow on the hearth.

A bright fire crackled in the fireplace, casting large beams of light that danced on the ceiling and walls. The room was illuminated by these flickering glimmers, which partially offset the light from the lamp on the table in the center. Madame Raquin had done her best to give the apartment a flirtatious vibe. It was entirely white and filled with fragrance, as if it were a cozy nest for young, fresh love. The kind lady had also enjoyed adding some lace to the bed and filling the vases on the mantel with roses. A gentle warmth and pleasant scent filled the space, and the only sound breaking the silence was the crackling and occasional popping of the burning wood in the fireplace.

Thérèse was seated on a low chair to the right of the chimney, staring fixedly at the bright flames, with her chin in her hand. She did not turn her head when Laurent entered. Clothed in a petticoat and linen night-jacket bordered with lace, she looked snowy white in the bright light of the fire. Her jacket had become disarranged, and part of her rosy shoulder appeared, half hidden by a tress of raven hair.

Thérèse was sitting on a low chair to the right of the fireplace, staring intently at the bright flames, her chin resting in her hand. She didn’t turn her head when Laurent walked in. Dressed in a petticoat and a lace-trimmed linen nightgown, she looked pure white in the warm glow of the fire. Her nightgown had gotten slightly askew, revealing part of her rosy shoulder, which was partially concealed by a strand of raven hair.

Laurent advanced a few paces without speaking, and took off his coat and waistcoat. When he stood in his shirt sleeves, he again looked at Thérèse, who had not moved, and he seemed to hesitate. Then, perceiving the bit of shoulder, he bent down quivering, to press his lips to it. The young woman, abruptly turning round, withdrew her shoulder, and in doing so, fixed on Laurent such a strange look of repugnance and horror, that he shrank back, troubled and ill at ease, as if himself seized with terror and disgust.

Laurent stepped forward a few paces without saying anything and took off his coat and vest. Standing in his shirtsleeves, he looked at Thérèse again, who hadn’t moved, and seemed to hesitate. Then, noticing a bit of her shoulder, he bent down, trembling, to kiss it. The young woman suddenly turned around, pulled her shoulder away, and gave Laurent such a strange look of disgust and fear that he recoiled, feeling troubled and uneasy, as if he too were filled with terror and revulsion.

Laurent then seated himself opposite Thérèse, on the other side of the chimney, and they remained thus, silent and motionless, for fully five minutes. At times, tongues of reddish flame escaped from the wood, and then the faces of the murderers were touched with fleeting gleams of blood.

Laurent then sat down across from Thérèse, on the other side of the fireplace, and they stayed there, silent and still, for a full five minutes. Occasionally, tongues of reddish flame shot out from the wood, casting brief shadows of blood on the faces of the murderers.

It was more than a couple of years since the two sweethearts had found themselves shut up alone in this room. They had arranged no love-meetings since the day when Thérèse had gone to the Rue Saint-Victor to convey to Laurent the idea of murder. Prudence had kept them apart. Barely had they, at long intervals, ventured on a pressure of the hand, or a stealthy kiss. After the murder of Camille, they had restrained their passion, awaiting the nuptial night. This had at last arrived, and now they remained anxiously face to face, overcome with sudden discomfort.

It had been more than a couple of years since the two lovers found themselves alone in this room. They hadn't arranged any secret meetings since the day Thérèse went to Rue Saint-Victor to suggest the idea of murder to Laurent. Caution had kept them apart. At most, they had cautiously shared a squeeze of the hand or a quick kiss every now and then. After Camille’s murder, they held back their feelings, waiting for their wedding night. That night had finally come, and now they were nervously facing each other, feeling an unexpected discomfort.

They had but to stretch forth their arms to clasp one another in a passionate embrace, and their arms remained lifeless, as if worn out with fatigue. The depression they had experienced during the daytime, now oppressed them more and more. They observed one another with timid embarrassment, pained to remain so silent and cold. Their burning dreams ended in a peculiar reality: it sufficed that they should have succeeded in killing Camille, and have become married, it sufficed that the lips of Laurent should have grazed the shoulder of Thérèse, for their lust to be satisfied to the point of disgust and horror.

They just had to stretch out their arms to hold each other in a passionate embrace, but their arms stayed limp, as if they were too tired. The sadness they felt during the day weighed down on them even more. They looked at each other with shy awkwardness, pained by their silence and coldness. Their passionate dreams ended in an odd reality: it was enough that they had managed to kill Camille and gotten married, it was enough that Laurent's lips had brushed against Thérèse's shoulder, for their desire to be fulfilled to the point of disgust and horror.

In despair, they sought to find within them a little of that passion which formerly had devoured them. Their frames seemed deprived of muscles and nerves, and their embarrassment and anxiety increased. They felt ashamed of remaining so silent and gloomy face to face with one another. They would have liked to have had the strength to squeeze each other to death, so as not to pass as idiots in their own eyes.

In despair, they tried to find a bit of the passion that used to consume them. They felt weak and drained, and their embarrassment and anxiety grew. They were ashamed to be so quiet and gloomy around each other. They wished they had the strength to hug each other tightly, just to avoid looking like fools in their own eyes.

What! they belonged one to the other, they had killed a man, and played an atrocious comedy in order to be able to love in peace, and they sat there, one on either side of a mantelshelf, rigid, exhausted, their minds disturbed and their frames lifeless! Such a denouement appeared to them horribly and cruelly ridiculous. It was then that Laurent endeavoured to speak of love, to conjure up the remembrances of other days, appealing to his imagination for a revival of his tenderness.

What! They were connected to each other, they had killed a man, and staged a terrible farce just to love in peace, and there they sat, one on each side of a mantel, stiff, drained, their minds troubled and their bodies lifeless! Such an ending seemed horrifying and cruelly ridiculous to them. It was then that Laurent tried to talk about love, to summon memories of better days, calling on his imagination to bring back his feelings of affection.

“Thérèse,” he said, “don’t you recall our afternoons in this room? Then I came in by that door, but today I came in by this one. We are free now. We can make love in peace.”

“Thérèse,” he said, “don’t you remember our afternoons in this room? I used to come in through that door, but today I came in through this one. We’re free now. We can be together in peace.”

He spoke in a hesitating, spiritless manner, and the young woman, huddled up on her low chair, continued gazing dreamily at the flame without listening. Laurent went on:

He spoke in a hesitant, dull manner, and the young woman, curled up on her low chair, kept staring dreamily at the flame without paying attention. Laurent continued:

“Remember how I used to dream of staying a whole night with you? I dreamed of waking up in the morning to your kisses, now it can come true.”

“Remember how I used to dream about spending an entire night with you? I imagined waking up in the morning to your kisses, and now that can really happen.”

Thérèse all at once started as though surprised to hear a voice stammering in her ears. Turning towards Laurent, on whose countenance the fire, at this moment, cast a broad reddish reflection, she gazed at his sanguinary face, and shuddered.

Thérèse suddenly seemed startled by a voice stumbling in her ears. Turning to Laurent, whose face was lit by the fire's warm glow, she stared at his blood-soaked face and shuddered.

The young man, more troubled and anxious, resumed:

The young man, feeling more troubled and anxious, continued:

“We have succeeded, Thérèse; we have broken through all obstacles, and we belong to one another. The future is ours, is it not? A future of tranquil happiness, of satisfied love. Camille is no longer here——”

“We did it, Thérèse; we’ve overcome all the challenges, and we’re meant for each other. The future is ours, right? A future filled with peaceful happiness and fulfilled love. Camille is gone——”

Laurent ceased speaking. His throat had suddenly become dry, and he was choking, unable to continue. On hearing the name of Camille, Thérèse received a violent shock. The two murderers contemplated one another, stupefied, pale, and trembling. The yellow gleams of light from the fire continued to dance on ceiling and walls, the soft odour of roses lingered in the air, the crackling of the wood broke the silence with short, sharp reports.

Laurent stopped talking. His throat had suddenly gone dry, and he was choking, unable to go on. When Thérèse heard the name Camille, she was profoundly shocked. The two murderers stared at each other, dumbfounded, pale, and shaking. The yellow light from the fire kept flickering on the ceiling and walls, the faint scent of roses hung in the air, and the crackling of the wood interrupted the silence with short, sharp sounds.

Remembrances were abandoned. The spectre of Camille which had been evoked, came and seated itself between the newly married pair, in front of the flaming fire. Thérèse and Laurent recognised the cold, damp smell of the drowned man in the warm air they were breathing. They said to themselves that a corpse was there, close to them, and they examined one another without daring to move. Then all the terrible story of their crime was unfolded in their memory. The name of their victim sufficed to fill them with thoughts of the past, to compel them to go through all the anguish of the murder over again. They did not open their lips, but looked at one another, and both at the same time were troubled with the same nightmare, both with their eyes broached the same cruel tale.

Remembrances were set aside. The ghost of Camille, which had been summoned, appeared and sat between the newlyweds, in front of the flickering fire. Thérèse and Laurent recognized the cold, damp scent of the drowned man in the warm air around them. They told themselves that a corpse was there, close by, and they examined each other without daring to move. Then all the horrifying details of their crime replayed in their minds. Just hearing their victim's name filled them with memories, forcing them to relive the pain of the murder all over again. They didn’t say a word, but exchanged glances, both troubled by the same nightmare, both with their eyes revealing the same cruel story.

This exchange of terrified looks, this mute narration they were about to make to themselves of the murder, caused them keen and intolerable apprehension. The strain on their nerves threatened an attack, they might cry out, perhaps fight. Laurent, to drive away his recollections, violently tore himself from the ecstasy of horror that enthralled him in the gaze of Thérèse. He took a few strides in the room; he removed his boots and put on slippers; then, returning to his former place, he sat down at the chimney corner, and tried to talk on matters of indifference.

This exchange of scared glances, this silent story they were about to tell themselves about the murder, filled them with intense and unbearable anxiety. The tension in their nerves felt like it could lead to a breakdown; they might scream or even start a fight. Laurent, to shake off his memories, forcefully pulled himself away from the chilling thrill that captivated him in Thérèse’s gaze. He walked a few steps in the room, took off his boots, and put on slippers. Then, going back to his previous spot, he sat down by the fireplace and tried to talk about unimportant things.

Thérèse, understanding what he desired, strove to answer his questions. They chatted about the weather, endeavouring to force on a commonplace conversation. Laurent said the room was warm, and Thérèse replied that, nevertheless, a draught came from under the small door on the staircase, and both turned in that direction with a sudden shudder. The young man hastened to speak about the roses, the fire, about everything he saw before him. The young woman, with an effort, rejoined in monosyllables, so as not to allow the conversation to drop. They had drawn back from one another, and were giving themselves easy airs, endeavouring to forget whom they were, treating one another as strangers brought together by chance.

Thérèse, aware of his wishes, tried to answer his questions. They talked about the weather, trying to force an ordinary conversation. Laurent mentioned that the room was warm, and Thérèse responded that, still, a draft was coming from under the small door on the staircase, and they both turned toward it with a sudden shiver. The young man quickly shifted the topic to the roses, the fire, and everything else around them. The young woman, concentrating, replied in short answers to keep the conversation going. They had pulled back from each other and were acting casual, trying to forget who they were, treating each other like strangers brought together by chance.

But, in spite of themselves, by a strange phenomenon, whilst they uttered these empty phrases, they mutually guessed the thoughts concealed in their banal words. Do what they would, they both thought of Camille. Their eyes continued the story of the past. They still maintained by looks a mute discourse, apart from the conversation they held aloud, which ran haphazard. The words they cast here and there had no signification, being disconnected and contradictory; all their intelligence was bent on the silent exchange of their terrifying recollections.

But, despite themselves, in a strange way, while they spoke these empty phrases, they somehow understood the thoughts hidden behind their boring words. No matter what they did, they both thought about Camille. Their eyes continued to tell the story of their past. They still maintained a silent conversation through their glances, separate from the chaotic talk they had aloud. The words they tossed around were meaningless, disconnected and contradictory; all their focus was on the unspoken exchange of their haunting memories.

When Laurent spoke of the roses, or of the fire, of one thing or another, Thérèse was perfectly well aware that he was reminding her of the struggle in the skiff, of the dull fall of Camille; and, when Thérèse answered yes or no to an insignificant question, Laurent understood that she said she remembered or did not remember a detail of the crime. They charted it in this manner open-heartedly without needing words, while they spoke aloud of other matters.

When Laurent talked about the roses, or the fire, or anything else, Thérèse knew he was bringing up the fight in the boat, the dull fall of Camille; and when Thérèse answered yes or no to a trivial question, Laurent realized that she was indicating whether she recalled a detail of the crime or not. They navigated this way openly without needing to say much, all while discussing different topics.

Moreover, unconscious of the syllables they pronounced, they followed their secret thoughts sentence by sentence; they might abruptly have continued their confidences aloud, without ceasing to understand each other. This sort of divination, this obstinacy of their memory in presenting to themselves without pause, the image of Camille, little by little drove them crazy. They thoroughly well perceived that they guessed the thoughts of one another, and that if they did not hold their tongues, the words would rise of themselves to their mouths, to name the drowned man, and describe the murder. Then they closely pinched their lips and ceased their conversation.

Moreover, unaware of the words they were saying, they followed their hidden thoughts line by line; they might have suddenly continued their secrets out loud, while still understanding each other perfectly. This kind of intuition, this stubbornness of their memory in constantly bringing to mind the image of Camille, gradually drove them mad. They clearly realized that they could read each other's thoughts, and that if they didn’t keep quiet, the words would instinctively come to their lips, naming the drowned man and detailing the murder. So, they tightly pressed their lips together and stopped their conversation.

In the overwhelming silence that ensued, the two murderers continued to converse about their victim. It appeared to them that their eyes mutually penetrated their flesh, and buried clear, keen phrases in their bodies. At moments, they fancied they heard themselves speaking aloud. Their senses changed. Sight became a sort of strange and delicate hearing. They so distinctly read their thoughts upon their countenances, that these thoughts took a peculiarly piercing sound that agitated all their organism. They could not have understood one another better, had they shouted in a heartrending voice:

In the heavy silence that followed, the two murderers kept talking about their victim. It felt like their eyes were digging into each other's skin, burying sharp, clear words in their bodies. Sometimes, they thought they could hear themselves speaking out loud. Their senses shifted. What they saw turned into a bizarre and subtle form of hearing. They read their thoughts so clearly on each other's faces that those thoughts took on an intense sound that stirred everything within them. They couldn't have understood each other any better if they had shouted in a heart-wrenching voice:

“We have killed Camille, and his corpse is there, extended between us, making our limbs like ice.”

“We’ve killed Camille, and his body is here, lying between us, making our limbs feel like ice.”

And the terrible confidence continued, more manifest, more resounding, in the calm moist air of the room.

And the overwhelming confidence persisted, more obvious and more striking, in the cool, humid air of the room.

Laurent and Thérèse had commenced the mute narration from the day of their first interview in the shop. Then the recollections had come one by one in order; they had related their hours of love, their moments of hesitation and anger, the terrible incident of the murder. It was then that they pinched their lips, ceasing to talk of one thing and another, in fear lest they should all at once name Camille without desiring to do so.

Laurent and Thérèse had started their silent storytelling from the day of their first meeting in the shop. Then the memories came, one by one, in sequence; they shared their hours of love, their moments of doubt and anger, and the awful incident of the murder. It was at that point that they pressed their lips together, stopping the conversation about various topics, afraid that they might unintentionally mention Camille all at once.

But their thoughts failing to cease, had then led them into great distress, into the affrighted period of expectancy following the crime. They thus came to think of the corpse of the drowned man extended on a slab at the Morgue. Laurent, by a look, told Thérèse all the horror he had felt, and the latter, driven to extremities, compelled by a hand of iron to part her lips, abruptly continued the conversation aloud:

But their thoughts wouldn’t stop, leading them into deep distress, into the terrified waiting period after the crime. They began to think about the body of the drowned man lying on a slab at the Morgue. Laurent, with a glance, expressed all the horror he had felt to Thérèse, and she, pushed to her limits and forced by an iron hand to speak, suddenly continued the conversation out loud:

“You saw him at the Morgue?” she inquired of Laurent without naming Camille.

“You saw him at the morgue?” she asked Laurent without mentioning Camille.

Laurent looked as if he expected this question. He had been reading it for a moment on the livid face of the young woman.

Laurent looked like he was anticipating this question. He had been reading it for a moment on the pale face of the young woman.

“Yes,” answered he in a choking voice.

“Yes,” he replied, his voice thick with emotion.

The murderers shivered, and drawing nearer the fire, extended their hands towards the flame as if an icy puff of wind had suddenly passed through the warm room. For an instant they maintained silence, coiled up like balls, cowering on their chairs. Then Thérèse, in a hollow voice, resumed:

The murderers shivered, and moving closer to the fire, stretched their hands towards the flames as if a cold gust of wind had just swept through the warm room. For a moment, they stayed silent, curled up like balls, huddled in their chairs. Then Thérèse, in a hollow voice, continued:

“Did he seem to have suffered much?”

“Did he seem to have suffered a lot?”

Laurent could not answer. He made a terrified gesture as if to put aside some hideous vision, and rising went towards the bed. Then, returning violently with open arms, he advanced towards Thérèse.

Laurent couldn't respond. He made a frightened gesture as if trying to push away some horrific image, then stood up and walked toward the bed. After that, he suddenly returned with open arms, moving toward Thérèse.

“Kiss me,” said he, extending his neck.

“Kiss me,” he said, leaning in.

Thérèse had risen, looking quite pale in her nightdress, and stood half thrown back, with her elbow resting on the marble mantelpiece. She gazed at the neck of her husband. On the white skin she had just caught sight of a pink spot. The rush of blood to the head, increased the size of this spot, turning it bright red.

Thérèse had gotten up, looking pretty pale in her nightdress, and stood half leaning back, with her elbow resting on the marble mantel. She stared at her husband's neck. On the white skin, she had just noticed a pink spot. The rush of blood to the head made this spot swell, turning it bright red.

“Kiss me, kiss me,” repeated Laurent, his face and neck scarlet.

“Kiss me, kiss me,” Laurent repeated, his face and neck flushed.

The young woman threw her head further back, to avoid an embrace, and pressing the tip of her finger on the bite Camille had given her husband, addressed him thus:

The young woman tilted her head back to dodge an embrace, and with the tip of her finger pressing on the bite Camille had given her husband, she addressed him like this:

“What have you here? I never noticed this wound before.”

“What do you have here? I never noticed this injury before.”

It seemed to Laurent as if the finger of Thérèse was boring a hole in his throat. At the contact of this finger, he suddenly started backward, uttering a suppressed cry of pain.

It felt to Laurent like Thérèse's finger was drilling a hole in his throat. The moment her finger touched him, he suddenly recoiled, letting out a muffled cry of pain.

“That,” he stammered, “that——”

"That," he stammered, "that—"

He hesitated, but he could not lie, and in spite of himself, he told the truth.

He hesitated, but he couldn't lie, and despite himself, he told the truth.

“That is the bite Camille gave me. You know, in the boat. It is nothing. It has healed. Kiss me, kiss me.”

“That’s the bite Camille gave me. You know, in the boat. It’s nothing. It has healed. Kiss me, kiss me.”

And the wretch craned his neck which was burning him. He wanted Thérèse to kiss the scar, convinced that the lips of this woman would appease the thousand pricks lacerating his flesh, and with raised chin he presented his extended neck for the embrace. Thérèse, who was almost lying back on the marble chimney-piece, gave a supreme gesture of disgust, and in a supplicating voice exclaimed:

And the miserable man stretched his neck, which was burning him. He wanted Thérèse to kiss the scar, believing that this woman's lips would soothe the many pains tearing at his flesh, and with his chin held high, he offered his outstretched neck for her embrace. Thérèse, who was nearly reclining on the marble mantelpiece, made a dramatic gesture of disgust and in a pleading voice exclaimed:

“Oh! no, not on that part. There is blood.”

“Oh no, not there. There’s blood.”

She sank down on the low chair, trembling, with her forehead between her hands. Laurent remained where he stood for a moment, looking stupid. Then, all at once, with the clutch of a wild beast, he grasped the head of Thérèse in his two great hands, and by force brought her lips to the bite he had received from Camille on his neck. For an instant he kept, he crushed, this head of a woman against his skin. Thérèse had given way, uttering hollow groans. She was choking on the neck of Laurent. When she had freed herself from his hands, she violently wiped her mouth, and spat in the fire. She had not said a word.

She slumped down in the low chair, shaking, with her forehead resting in her hands. Laurent stood frozen for a moment, looking dazed. Then, all of a sudden, like a wild animal, he grabbed Thérèse's head with both hands and forcibly pressed her lips against the bite mark Camille had left on his neck. For a moment, he held her head against his skin, squeezing it tightly. Thérèse gave in, letting out muffled groans. She was gasping against Laurent's neck. When she finally broke free from his grip, she violently wiped her mouth and spat into the fire. She didn't say a word.

Laurent, ashamed of his brutality, began walking slowly from the bed to the window. Suffering alone—the horrible burn—had made him exact a kiss from Thérèse, and when her frigid lips met the scorching scar, he felt the pain more acutely. This kiss obtained by violence had just crushed him. The shock had been so painful, that for nothing in the world would he have received another.

Laurent, feeling ashamed of his brutality, started walking slowly from the bed to the window. Suffering alone—the intense burn—had made him force a kiss from Thérèse, and when her cold lips touched the searing scar, he felt the pain even more intensely. This kiss, taken by force, had just broken him. The shock was so painful that he wouldn’t have accepted another for anything in the world.

He cast his eyes upon the woman with whom he was to live, and who sat shuddering, doubled up before the fire, turning her back to him; and he repeated to himself that he no longer loved this woman, and that she no longer loved him.

He looked at the woman he was supposed to live with, who was hunched over in front of the fire, facing away from him; and he told himself that he no longer loved her, and that she no longer loved him.

For nearly an hour Thérèse maintained her dejected attitude, while Laurent silently walked backward and forward. Both inwardly acknowledged, with terror, that their passion was dead, that they had killed it in killing Camille. The embers on the hearth were gently dying out; a sheet of bright, clear fire shone above the ashes. Little by little, the heat of the room had become stifling; the flowers were fading, making the thick air sickly, with their heavy odour.

For almost an hour, Thérèse stayed in her gloomy state while Laurent paced back and forth in silence. They both silently realized, with dread, that their love was gone, that they had destroyed it by killing Camille. The embers in the fireplace were slowly dying out; a bright, clear flame flickered above the ashes. Gradually, the room had become suffocatingly hot; the flowers were wilting, making the heavy air sickly with their strong scent.

Laurent, all at once, had an hallucination. As he turned round, coming from the window to the bed, he saw Camille in a dark corner, between the chimney and wardrobe. The face of his victim looked greenish and distorted, just as he had seen it on the slab at the Morgue. He remained glued to the carpet, fainting, leaning against a piece of furniture for support. At a hollow rattle in his throat, Thérèse raised her head.

Laurent suddenly had a hallucination. As he turned from the window to the bed, he saw Camille in a dark corner, between the fireplace and the wardrobe. The face of his victim looked green and distorted, just as he had seen it on the slab at the morgue. He was frozen in place on the carpet, feeling faint, leaning against a piece of furniture for support. At a hollow rattle in his throat, Thérèse looked up.

“There, there!” exclaimed Laurent in a terrified tone.

“There, there!” Laurent exclaimed in a scared tone.

With extended arm, he pointed to the dark corner where he perceived the sinister face of Camille. Thérèse, infected by his terror, went and pressed against him.

With his arm outstretched, he pointed to the dark corner where he saw the menacing face of Camille. Thérèse, caught up in his fear, moved closer and pressed against him.

“It is his portrait,” she murmured in an undertone, as if the face of her late husband could hear her.

“It’s his portrait,” she whispered softly, as if the face of her late husband could hear her.

“His portrait?” repeated Laurent, whose hair stood on end.

“His portrait?” repeated Laurent, his hair standing on end.

“Yes, you know, the painting you did,” she replied. “My aunt was to have removed it to her room. No doubt she forgot to take it down.”

“Yes, you know, the painting you did,” she said. “My aunt was supposed to move it to her room. She probably just forgot to take it down.”

“Really; his portrait,” said he.

"Seriously; his portrait," he said.

The murderer had some difficulty in recognising the canvas. In his trouble he forgot that it was he who had drawn those clashing strokes, who had spread on those dirty tints that now terrified him. Terror made him see the picture as it was, vile, wretchedly put together, muddy, displaying the grimacing face of a corpse on a black ground. His own work astonished and crushed him by its atrocious ugliness; particularly the two eyes which seemed floating in soft, yellowish orbits, reminding him exactly of the decomposed eyes of the drowned man at the Morgue. For a moment, he remained breathless, thinking Thérèse was telling an untruth to allay his fears. Then he distinguished the frame, and little by little became calm.

The murderer struggled to recognize the canvas. In his distress, he forgot that he was the one who had created those clashing strokes and mixed those dirty colors that now frightened him. Fear made him see the painting for what it was: vile, poorly executed, muddy, showing the grimacing face of a corpse against a black background. His own work shocked and overwhelmed him with its atrocious ugliness, especially the two eyes that seemed to float in soft, yellowish orbits, reminding him exactly of the decomposed eyes of the drowned man at the Morgue. For a moment, he was breathless, thinking Thérèse was lying to ease his fears. Then he noticed the frame and gradually began to calm down.

“Go and take it down,” said he in a very low tone to the young woman.

“Go and take it down,” he said quietly to the young woman.

“Oh! no, I’m afraid,” she answered with a shiver.

“Oh! No, I’m scared,” she replied with a shiver.

Laurent began to tremble again. At moments the frame of the picture disappeared, and he only saw the two white eyes giving him a long, steady look.

Laurent started to tremble again. At times, the picture's frame vanished, and all he could see were the two white eyes staring at him intently.

“I beg you to go and unhook it,” said he, beseeching his companion.

“Please go and unhook it,” he said, pleading with his companion.

“No, no,” she replied.

“Nope,” she replied.

“We will turn it face to the wall, and then it will not frighten us,” he suggested.

“We'll turn it to face the wall, and then it won't scare us,” he suggested.

“No,” said she, “I cannot do it.”

“No,” she said, “I can’t do it.”

The murderer, cowardly and humble, thrust the young woman towards the canvas, hiding behind her, so as to escape the gaze of the drowned man. But she escaped, and he wanted to brazen the matter out. Approaching the picture, he raised his hand in search of the nail, but the portrait gave such a long, crushing, ignoble look, that Laurent after seeking to stare it out, found himself vanquished, and started back overpowered, murmuring as he did so:

The murderer, cowardly and timid, pushed the young woman toward the canvas, hiding behind her to avoid the gaze of the drowned man. But she got away, and he tried to act tough about it. As he approached the painting, he raised his hand to find the nail, but the portrait gave such a long, heavy, degrading stare that Laurent, after trying to hold his ground, felt defeated and stepped back, overwhelmed, murmuring as he did so:

“No, you are right, Thérèse, we cannot do it. Your aunt shall take it down to-morrow.”

“No, you’re right, Thérèse, we can’t do it. Your aunt will take it down tomorrow.”

He resumed his walk up and down, with bowed head, feeling the portrait was staring at him, following him with its eyes. At times, he could not prevent himself casting a side glance at the canvas; and, then, in the depth of the darkness, he still perceived the dull, deadened eyes of the drowned man. The thought that Camille was there, in a corner, watching him, present on his wedding night, examining Thérèse and himself, ended by driving him mad with terror and despair.

He started walking back and forth again, his head down, feeling like the portrait was watching him, its eyes tracking his movements. Sometimes, he couldn’t help but sneak a glance at the canvas; and even in the dark, he could still see the lifeless, dull eyes of the drowned man. The idea that Camille was there, in a corner, observing him—present on his wedding night—examining Thérèse and him, slowly drove him crazy with fear and despair.

One circumstance, which would have brought a smile to the lips of anyone else, made him completely lose his head. As he stood before the fire, he heard a sort of scratching sound. He turned pale, imagining it came from the portrait, that Camille was descending from his frame. Then he discovered that the noise was at the small door opening on the staircase, and he looked at Thérèse who also showed signs of fear.

One situation that would have made anyone else smile completely threw him off. As he stood in front of the fire, he heard a scratching sound. He turned pale, imagining it was coming from the portrait, that Camille was coming down from the frame. Then he realized the noise was coming from the small door leading to the staircase, and he glanced at Thérèse, who also looked scared.

“There is someone on the staircase,” he murmured. “Who can be coming that way?”

“There’s someone on the stairs,” he whispered. “Who could be coming this way?”

The young woman gave no answer. Both were thinking of the drowned man, and their temples became moist with icy perspiration. They sought refuge together at the end of the room, expecting to see the door suddenly open, and the corpse of Camille fall on the floor. As the sound continued, but more sharply and irregularly, they thought their victim must be tearing away the wood with his nails to get in. For the space of nearly five minutes, they dared not stir. Finally, a mewing was heard, and Laurent advancing, recognised the tabby cat belonging to Madame Raquin, which had been accidentally shut up in the room, and was endeavouring to get out by clawing at the door.

The young woman didn't respond. Both were thinking about the drowned man, and their temples became damp with cold sweat. They huddled together at the end of the room, expecting the door to suddenly burst open and Camille's body to fall to the floor. As the sound continued, getting sharper and more erratic, they thought their victim must be clawing at the wood to break in. For nearly five minutes, they didn't dare to move. Finally, they heard a mewing sound, and Laurent stepped forward, recognizing Madame Raquin's tabby cat, which had been accidentally locked in the room and was trying to escape by scratching at the door.

François, frightened by Laurent, sprang upon a chair at a bound. With hair on end and stiffened paws, he looked his new master in the face, in a harsh and cruel manner. The young man did not like cats, and François almost terrified him. In this moment of excitement and alarm, he imagined the cat was about to fly in his face to avenge Camille. He fancied the beast must know everything, that there were thoughts in his strangely dilated round eyes. The fixed gaze of the animal caused Laurent to lower his lids. As he was about to give François a kick, Thérèse exclaimed:

François, scared of Laurent, jumped onto a chair in one leap. With his hair standing up and his paws stiff, he glared at his new master in a harsh and cruel way. The young man wasn't fond of cats, and François made him nearly panic. In that moment of tension and fear, he thought the cat was about to leap at him to get back at Camille. He imagined the creature must know everything, that there were thoughts in its unusually wide round eyes. The intense stare from the animal made Laurent lower his eyelids. Just as he was about to kick François, Thérèse shouted:

“Don’t hurt him.”

"Don't harm him."

This sentence produced a strange impression on Laurent, and an absurd idea got into his head.

This sentence struck Laurent as odd, and a ridiculous idea popped into his mind.

“Camille has entered into this cat,” thought he. “I shall have to kill the beast. It looks like a human being.”

“Camille has turned into this cat,” he thought. “I’ll have to get rid of the beast. It looks like a person.”

He refrained from giving the kick, being afraid of hearing François speak to him with the voice of Camille. Then he said to himself that this animal knew too much, and that he should have to throw it out of the window. But he had not the pluck to accomplish his design. François maintained a fighting attitude. With claws extended, and back curved in sullen irritation, he followed the least movement of his enemy with superb tranquillity. The metallic sparkle of his eyes troubled Laurent, who hastened to open the dining-room door, and the cat fled with a shrill mew.

He held back from kicking, scared of hearing François talk with Camille's voice. Then he thought that this animal knew too much and that he should just throw it out the window. But he didn’t have the guts to go through with it. François kept a confrontational stance. With his claws out and his back arched in irritation, he watched every slight movement of his opponent with calm confidence. The sharp gleam in his eyes unsettled Laurent, who quickly opened the dining-room door, and the cat darted away with a loud meow.

Thérèse had again seated herself before the extinguished fire. Laurent resumed his walk from bed to window. It was thus that they awaited day-light. They did not think of going to bed; their hearts were thoroughly dead. They had but one, single desire: to leave the room they were in, and where they were choking. They experienced a real discomfort in being shut up together, and in breathing the same atmosphere. They would have liked someone to be there to interrupt their privacy, to drag them from the cruel embarrassment in which they found themselves, sitting one before the other without opening their lips, and unable to resuscitate their love. Their long silences tortured them, silence loaded with bitter and despairing complaints, with mute reproaches, which they distinctly heard in the tranquil air.

Thérèse had once again settled down in front of the cold fireplace. Laurent continued his pacing from the bed to the window. This was how they waited for daylight. They didn't think about going to bed; their hearts felt completely dead. They shared a single desire: to leave the room they were in, where they felt suffocated. They felt a deep discomfort being trapped together, breathing the same air. They wished someone would come and interrupt their solitude, pulling them from the painful awkwardness of sitting across from each other without saying a word, unable to revive their love. Their long silences tormented them, filled with bitter and hopeless complaints, with unspoken accusations that they could clearly hear in the stillness of the room.

Day came at last, a dirty, whitish dawn, bringing penetrating cold with it. When the room had filled with dim light, Laurent, who was shivering, felt calmer. He looked the portrait of Camille straight in the face, and saw it as it was, commonplace and puerile. He took it down, and shrugging his shoulders, called himself a fool. Thérèse had risen from the low chair, and was tumbling the bed about for the purpose of deceiving her aunt, so as to make her believe they had passed a happy night.

Day finally arrived, a grim, gray dawn that brought a biting cold with it. As the room filled with faint light, Laurent, who was shivering, began to feel more at ease. He looked directly at Camille's portrait and saw it for what it was, ordinary and childish. He took it down and, with a shrug, called himself an idiot. Thérèse had gotten up from the low chair and was messing up the bed to trick her aunt into thinking they had spent a pleasant night.

“Look here,” Laurent brutally remarked to her, “I hope we shall sleep well to-night! There must be an end to this sort of childishness.”

“Look here,” Laurent said harshly to her, “I hope we’ll sleep well tonight! There has to be an end to this kind of childish behavior.”

Thérèse cast a deep, grave glance at him.

Thérèse gave him a serious, intense look.

“You understand,” he continued. “I did not marry for the purpose of passing sleepless nights. We are just like children. It was you who disturbed me with your ghostly airs. To-night you will try to be gay, and not frighten me.”

“You get it,” he went on. “I didn’t get married to spend sleepless nights. We’re just like kids. It was you who disturbed me with your spooky vibe. Tonight, you’ll try to have fun and not scare me.”

He forced himself to laugh without knowing why he did so.

He made himself laugh, even though he didn’t know why.

“I will try,” gloomily answered the young woman.

“I’ll give it a shot,” the young woman replied, sounding downcast.

Such was the wedding night of Thérèse and Laurent.

Such was the wedding night of Thérèse and Laurent.

CHAPTER XXII

The following nights proved still more cruel. The murderers had wished to pass this part of the twenty-four hours together, so as to be able to defend themselves against the drowned man, and by a strange effect, since they had been doing so, they shuddered the more. They were exasperated, and their nerves so irritated, that they underwent atrocious attacks of suffering and terror, at the exchange of a simple word or look. At the slightest conversation between them, at the least talk, they had alone, they began raving, and were ready to draw blood.

The following nights turned out to be even more brutal. The killers wanted to spend this part of the day together to defend themselves against the drowned man, but oddly enough, the more they did this, the more they trembled. They were on edge, their nerves so frayed that even a simple word or glance sent them into fits of agony and fear. The moment they exchanged a few words or had any kind of talk, they started to lose it and were ready to attack.

The sort of remorse Laurent experienced was purely physical. His body, his irritated nerves and trembling frame alone were afraid of the drowned man. His conscience was for nothing in his terror. He did not feel the least regret at having killed Camille. When he was calm, when the spectre did not happen to be there, he would have committed the murder over again, had he thought his interests absolutely required it.

The kind of remorse Laurent felt was purely physical. His body, his irritated nerves, and trembling frame were all afraid of the drowned man. His conscience had nothing to do with his fear. He didn’t feel the slightest regret about killing Camille. When he was calm, when the specter wasn’t around, he would have committed the murder again if he believed it was necessary for his interests.

During the daytime he laughed at himself for his fright, making up his mind to be stronger, and he harshly rebuked Thérèse, whom he accused of troubling him. According to what he said, it was Thérèse who shuddered, it was Thérèse alone who brought on the frightful scenes, at night, in the bedroom. And, as soon as night came, as soon as he found himself shut in with his wife, icy perspiration pearled on his skin, and his frame shook with childish terror.

During the day, he laughed at how scared he had been, deciding to be tougher, and he scolded Thérèse harshly, blaming her for unsettling him. According to him, it was Thérèse who shivered, and only Thérèse who caused the terrifying scenes at night in the bedroom. And as soon as night fell, as soon as he was alone with his wife, cold sweat broke out on his skin, and his body shook with childish fear.

He thus underwent intermittent nervous attacks that returned nightly, and threw his senses into confusion while showing him the hideous green face of his victim. These attacks resembled the accesses of some frightful illness, a sort of hysteria of murder. The name of illness, of nervous affection, was really the only one to give to the terror that Laurent experienced. His face became convulsed, his limbs rigid, his nerves could be seen knotting beneath his skin. The body suffered horribly, while the spirit remained absent. The wretch felt no repentance. His passion for Thérèse had conveyed a frightful evil to him, and that was all.

He experienced recurring panic attacks that came every night, leaving him disoriented while forcing him to see the horrifying green face of his victim. These episodes felt like the symptoms of a terrible illness, a kind of murder-induced hysteria. The term "illness" or "nervous condition" was truly the only way to describe the fear that Laurent felt. His face contorted, his limbs became stiff, and his nerves were visibly tensed underneath his skin. His body suffered greatly, while his mind was disconnected. This miserable man felt no remorse. His love for Thérèse had brought him a terrifying evil, and that was all that mattered.

Thérèse also found herself a prey to these heavy shocks. But, in her terror, she showed herself a woman: she felt vague remorse, unavowed regret. She, at times, had an inclination to cast herself on her knees and beseech the spectre of Camille to pardon her, while swearing to appease it by repentance. Maybe Laurent perceived these acts of cowardice on the part of Thérèse, for when they were agitated by the common terror, he laid the blame on her, and treated her with brutality.

Thérèse also became a victim of these intense shocks. However, in her fear, she revealed her humanity: she experienced a vague sense of guilt and unspoken regret. At times, she felt the urge to drop to her knees and plead with the ghost of Camille for forgiveness, promising to make amends through repentance. Perhaps Laurent noticed this cowardice in Thérèse, for when they were both overwhelmed by their shared fear, he blamed her and treated her harshly.

On the first nights, they were unable to go to bed. They waited for daylight, seated before the fire, or pacing to and fro as on the evening of the wedding-day. The thought of lying down, side by side, on the bed, caused them a sort of terrifying repugnance. By tacit consent, they avoided kissing one another, and they did not even look at their couch, which Thérèse tumbled about in the morning.

On the first nights, they couldn't go to bed. They waited for daylight, sitting by the fire or pacing back and forth like they did on their wedding day. The idea of lying down next to each other in bed filled them with a sort of terrifying disgust. By unspoken agreement, they avoided kissing each other, and they didn't even glance at the couch, which Thérèse messed up in the morning.

When overcome with fatigue, they slept for an hour or two in the armchairs, to awaken with a start, under the influence of the sinister denouement of some nightmare. On awakening, with limbs stiff and tired, shivering all over with discomfort and cold, their faces marbled with livid blotches, they contemplated one another in bewilderment, astonished to see themselves there. And they displayed strange bashfulness towards each other, ashamed at showing their disgust and terror.

When they were really tired, they dozed off for an hour or two in the armchairs, only to wake up suddenly, shaken by some terrible nightmare. When they woke up, their limbs felt stiff and tired, shivering with discomfort and cold, their faces marked with pale blotches. They looked at each other in confusion, surprised to find themselves there. They also felt a weird shyness around one another, embarrassed to show their disgust and fear.

But they struggled against sleep as much as they could. They seated themselves, one on each side of the chimney, and talked of a thousand trifles, being very careful not to let the conversation drop. There was a broad space between them in front of the fire. When they turned their heads, they imagined that Camille had drawn a chair there, and occupied this space, warming his feet in a lugubrious, bantering fashion. This vision, which they had seen on the evening of the wedding-day, returned each night.

But they fought against sleep as much as they could. They sat down, one on each side of the fireplace, and talked about a thousand little things, being very careful not to let the conversation fade. There was a wide gap between them in front of the fire. When they turned their heads, they imagined that Camille had pulled up a chair there and was sitting in that space, warming his feet in a gloomy, joking way. This image, which they had seen on the night of the wedding, returned every night.

And this corpse taking a mute, but jeering part, in their interviews, this horribly disfigured body ever remaining there, overwhelmed them with continued anxiety. Not daring to move, they half blinded themselves staring at the scorching flames, and, when unable to resist any longer, they cast a timid glance aside, their eyes irritated by the glowing coal, created the vision, and conveyed to it a reddish glow.

And this corpse, silently mocking them during their conversations, this horribly disfigured body always present, filled them with relentless anxiety. Not daring to move, they half-blinded themselves by staring at the blazing flames, and when they could no longer hold back, they cast a hesitant glance aside. Their eyes, irritated by the glowing embers, created an image and gave it a reddish glow.

Laurent, in the end, refused to remain seated any longer, without avowing the cause of this whim to Thérèse. The latter understood that he must see Camille as she saw him; and, in her turn, she declared that the heat made her feel ill, and that she would be more comfortable a few steps away from the chimney. Pushing back her armchair to the foot of the bed, she remained there overcome, while her husband resumed his walk in the room. From time to time, he opened the window, allowing the icy air of the cold January night to fill the apartment, and this calmed his fever.

Laurent ultimately couldn't stay seated any longer without explaining his sudden change to Thérèse. She realized he needed to see Camille the same way she did. In response, she said the heat was making her feel unwell and that she'd be more comfortable a little farther from the fireplace. She pushed her armchair to the foot of the bed and stayed there, feeling overwhelmed, while her husband continued to pace the room. Occasionally, he opened the window, letting the frigid air of the cold January night flow into the apartment, which helped soothe his fever.

For a week, the newly-married couple passed the nights in this fashion, dozing and getting a little rest in the daytime, Thérèse behind the counter in the shop, Laurent in his office. At night they belonged to pain and fear. And the strangest part of the whole business was the attitude they maintained towards each other. They did not utter one word of love, but feigned to have forgotten the past; and seemed to accept, to tolerate one another like sick people, feeling secret pity for their mutual sufferings.

For a week, the newlywed couple spent their nights like this, catching up on sleep during the day—Thérèse at the shop counter, Laurent in his office. At night, they were engulfed by pain and fear. The oddest part of all this was how they related to each other. They didn’t say a single word of love, instead pretending to forget the past; they seemed to accept and tolerate one another like people who were unwell, feeling a quiet sympathy for each other's struggles.

Both hoped to conceal their disgust and fear, and neither seemed to think of the peculiar nights they passed, which should have enlightened them as to the real state of their beings. When they sat up until morning, barely exchanging a word, turning pale at the least sound, they looked as if they thought all newly-married folk conducted themselves in the same way, during the first days of their marriage. This was the clumsy hypocrisy of two fools.

Both were trying to hide their disgust and fear, and neither seemed to realize the strange nights they experienced, which should have made them aware of their true feelings. When they stayed up until morning, hardly speaking and growing pale at every little sound, they acted as if they believed that all newlyweds behaved like this during the first days of their marriage. This was the awkward dishonesty of two fools.

They were soon so overcome by weariness that they one night decided to lie on the bed. They did not undress, but threw themselves, as they were, on the quilt, fearing lest their bare skins should touch, for they fancied they would receive a painful shock at the least contact. Then, when they had slept thus, in an anxious sleep, for two nights, they risked removing their clothes, and slipping between the sheets. But they remained apart, and took all sorts of precautions so as not to come together.

They quickly became so tired that one night they decided to lie down on the bed. They didn’t undress but just threw themselves onto the quilt, worried that their bare skin might come into contact, as they thought it would give them a painful shock with even the slightest touch. After sleeping like that, anxiously, for two nights, they decided to take off their clothes and slip under the sheets. But they still kept their distance and took all sorts of precautions to avoid touching.

Thérèse got into bed first, and lay down close to the wall. Laurent waited until she had made herself quite comfortable, and then ventured to stretch himself out at the opposite edge of the mattress, so that there was a broad space between them. It was there that the corpse of Camille lay.

Thérèse got into bed first and lay down next to the wall. Laurent waited until she was completely comfortable, and then he dared to stretch out on the opposite side of the mattress, creating a wide gap between them. That was where Camille's body lay.

When the two murderers were extended under the same sheet, and had closed their eyes, they fancied they felt the damp corpse of their victim, lying in the middle of the bed, and turning their flesh icy cold. It was like a vile obstacle separating them. They were seized with fever and delirium, and this obstacle, in their minds, became material. They touched the corpse, they saw it spread out, like a greenish and dissolved shred of something, and they inhaled the infectious odour of this lump of human putrefaction. All their senses were in a state of hallucination, conveying intolerable acuteness to their sensations.

When the two murderers lay under the same sheet and closed their eyes, they imagined they could feel the damp body of their victim lying in the middle of the bed, making their flesh icy cold. It was like a disgusting barrier between them. They were overcome with fever and delirium, and this barrier, in their minds, became real. They touched the body, saw it stretched out like a greenish, decayed piece of something, and breathed in the infectious smell of this mass of human decay. All their senses were in a state of hallucination, intensifying their sensations to an unbearable degree.

The presence of this filthy bedfellow kept them motionless, silent, abstracted with anguish. Laurent, at times, thought of taking Thérèse violently in his arms; but he dared not move. He said to himself that he could not extend his hand, without getting it full of the soft flesh of Camille. Next he fancied that the drowned man came to sleep between them so as to prevent them clasping one another, and he ended by understanding that Camille was jealous.

The presence of this filthy bedfellow kept them still, quiet, lost in their pain. Sometimes, Laurent considered taking Thérèse in his arms forcefully, but he didn’t dare to move. He told himself that he couldn’t reach out his hand without touching the soft body of Camille. Then he imagined that the drowned man lay between them to stop them from holding each other, and he eventually realized that Camille was jealous.

Nevertheless, ever and anon, they sought to exchange a timid kiss, to see what would happen. The young man jeered at his wife, and ordered her to embrace him. But their lips were so cold that it seemed as if the dead man had got between their mouths. Both felt disgusted. Thérèse shuddered with horror, and Laurent who heard her teeth chattering, railed at her:

Nevertheless, every now and then, they tried to share a hesitant kiss, curious about what might happen. The young man mocked his wife and urged her to hold him. But their lips were so cold that it felt like a corpse was caught between them. Both felt repulsed. Thérèse shivered in fear, and Laurent, hearing her teeth chattering, lashed out at her:

“Why are you trembling?” he exclaimed. “Are you afraid of Camille? Ah! the poor man is as dead as a doornail at this moment.”

“Why are you shaking?” he shouted. “Are you scared of Camille? Ah! the poor guy is as dead as a doornail right now.”

Both avoided saying what made them shudder. When an hallucination brought the countenance of the drowned man before Thérèse, she closed her eyes, keeping her terror to herself, not daring to speak to her husband of her vision, lest she should bring on a still more terrible crisis. And it was just the same with Laurent. When driven to extremities, he, in a fit of despair, accused Thérèse of being afraid of Camille. The name, uttered aloud, occasioned additional anguish. The murderer raved.

Both avoided mentioning what made them uneasy. When a vision of the drowned man appeared to Thérèse, she shut her eyes, keeping her fear to herself, not daring to tell her husband about her sighting, fearing it would lead to an even worse crisis. Laurent felt the same way. In a moment of desperation, he accused Thérèse of being afraid of Camille. Saying the name out loud caused even more pain. The murderer was frantic.

“Yes, yes,” he stammered, addressing the young woman, “you are afraid of Camille. I can see that plain enough! You are a silly thing, you have no pluck at all. Look here! just go to sleep quietly. Do you think your husband will come and pull you out of bed by the heels, because I happen to be sleeping with you?”

“Yes, yes,” he stammered, talking to the young woman, “you’re scared of Camille. I can see that clearly! You’re being silly; you have no courage at all. Listen! Just go to sleep peacefully. Do you really think your husband will come and drag you out of bed by your heels just because I’m here sleeping with you?”

This idea that the drowned man might come and pull them out of bed by the heels, made the hair of Laurent stand on end, and he continued with greater violence, while still in the utmost terror himself.

This thought that the drowned man might come and drag them out of bed by their heels made Laurent's hair stand on end, and he continued with even more intensity, all while feeling terrified himself.

“I shall have to take you some night to the cemetery. We will open the coffin Camille is in, and you will see what he looks like! Then you will perhaps cease being afraid. Go on, he doesn’t know we threw him in the water.”

“I’ll have to take you to the cemetery one night. We’ll open the coffin Camille is in, and you’ll see what he looks like! Then maybe you’ll stop being afraid. Come on, he doesn’t know we tossed him in the water.”

Thérèse with her head under the bedclothes, was uttering smothered groans.

Thérèse, with her head under the blankets, was making muffled groans.

“We threw him into the water, because he was in our way,” resumed her husband. “And we’ll throw him in again, will we not? Don’t act like a child. Show a little strength. It’s silly to trouble our happiness. You see, my dear, when we are dead and underground, we shall be neither less nor more happy, because we cast an idiot in the Seine, and we shall have freely enjoyed our love which will have been an advantage. Come, give me a kiss.”

“We threw him into the water because he was blocking our path,” her husband continued. “And we’ll do it again, right? Don’t act like a child. Show some strength. It’s pointless to ruin our happiness over this. You see, my dear, when we’re dead and buried, we won’t be any happier or unhappier because we threw an idiot in the Seine, and we’ll have freely enjoyed our love, which will have been a benefit. Come on, give me a kiss.”

The young woman kissed him, but she was icy cold, and half crazy, while he shuddered as much as she did.

The young woman kissed him, but she was icy cold and half out of her mind, while he shuddered just as much as she did.

For a fortnight Laurent was asking himself how he could kill Camille again. He had flung him in the water; and yet he was not dead enough, because he came every night to sleep in the bed of Thérèse. While the murderers thought that having committed the crime, they could love one another in peace, their resuscitated victim arrived to make their touch like ice. Thérèse was not a widow. Laurent found that he was mated to a woman who already had a drowned man for husband.

For two weeks, Laurent kept wondering how he could kill Camille again. He had thrown him in the water, but he wasn’t dead enough, because every night he came back to sleep in Thérèse's bed. While the murderers thought that after committing the crime they could love each other in peace, their resurrected victim showed up and made them feel cold. Thérèse wasn’t a widow. Laurent realized he was stuck with a woman who already had a drowned man for a husband.

CHAPTER XXIII

Little by little, Laurent became furiously mad, and resolved to drive Camille from his bed. He had first of all slept with his clothes on, then he had avoided touching Thérèse. In rage and despair, he wanted, at last, to take his wife in his arms, and crush the spectre of his victim rather than leave her to it. This was a superb revolt of brutality.

Little by little, Laurent became incredibly furious and decided to push Camille out of his bed. He had started by sleeping with his clothes on, then avoided touching Thérèse. In his anger and despair, he finally wanted to take his wife in his arms and overpower the image of his victim instead of leaving her alone. This was a powerful act of rebellion.

The hope that the kisses of Thérèse would cure him of his insomnia, had alone brought him into the room of the young woman. When he had found himself there, in the position of master, he had become a prey to such atrocious attacks, that it had not even occurred to him to attempt the cure. And he had remained overwhelmed for three weeks, without remembering that he had done everything to obtain Thérèse, and now that she was in his possession, he could not touch her without increased suffering.

The hope that Thérèse's kisses would cure his insomnia had driven him into the young woman's room. Once he found himself there, in the role of master, he was hit with such terrible feelings that he didn't even think about trying to cure himself. He stayed overwhelmed for three weeks, forgetting that he had done everything to get Thérèse, and now that she was with him, he couldn't touch her without feeling even more pain.

His excessive anguish drew him from this state of dejection. In the first moment of stupor, amid the strange discouragement of the wedding-night, he had forgotten the reasons that had urged him to marry. But his repeated bad dreams had aroused in him a feeling of sullen irritation, which triumphed over his cowardice, and restored his memory. He remembered he had married in order to drive away nightmare, by pressing his wife closely to his breast. Then, one night, he abruptly took Thérèse in his arms, and, at the risk of passing over the corpse of the drowned man, drew her violently to him.

His overwhelming pain pulled him out of this state of despair. In that first moment of shock, amidst the odd discouragement of the wedding night, he had lost sight of the reasons that had pushed him to marry. But his recurring nightmares had sparked a feeling of deep irritation within him, which overcame his fear and brought his memories back. He remembered he had married to chase away his nightmares by holding his wife tightly against him. Then, one night, he suddenly took Thérèse in his arms, and, risking everything, drew her fiercely to him.

The young woman, who was also driven to extremes, would have cast herself into the fire had she thought that flames would have purified her flesh, and delivered her from her woe. She returned Laurent his advances, determined to be either consumed by the caresses of this man, or to find relief in them.

The young woman, who was equally passionate, would have thrown herself into the fire if she believed that the flames would cleanse her body and free her from her suffering. She reciprocated Laurent's attention, resolved to either be consumed by this man's affection or find solace in it.

And they clasped one another in a hideous embrace. Pain and horror took the place of love. When their limbs touched, it was like falling on live coal. They uttered a cry, pressing still closer together, so as not to leave room for the drowned man. But they still felt the shreds of Camille, which were ignobly squeezed between them, freezing their skins in parts, whilst in others they were burning hot.

And they hugged each other in a chilling embrace. Pain and fear replaced love. When their bodies touched, it felt like falling on hot coals. They cried out, pressing even closer together to make sure there was no space for the drowned man. But they still felt the remnants of Camille, which were awkwardly pressed between them, freezing some parts of their skin while other parts felt scalding hot.

Their kisses were frightfully cruel. Thérèse sought the bite that Camille had given in the stiff, swollen neck of Laurent, and passionately pressed her lips to it. There was the raw sore; this wound once healed, and the murderers would sleep in peace. The young woman understood this, and she endeavoured to cauterise the bad place with the fire of her caresses. But she scorched her lips, and Laurent thrust her violently away, giving a dismal groan. It seemed to him that she was pressing a red-hot iron to his neck. Thérèse, half mad, came back. She wanted to kiss the scar again. She experienced a keenly voluptuous sensation in placing her mouth on this piece of skin wherein Camille had buried his teeth.

Their kisses were intensely cruel. Thérèse craved the bite that Camille had left on Laurent's stiff, swollen neck and passionately pressed her lips to it. There was the raw sore; once this wound healed, the murderers would find peace. The young woman understood this and tried to seal the hurt with the heat of her caresses. But she burned her lips, and Laurent violently pushed her away, letting out a mournful groan. It felt to him like she was pressing a red-hot iron against his neck. Thérèse, half-crazed, returned. She wanted to kiss the scar again. She felt an intense sensual pleasure in placing her mouth on the skin where Camille had sunk his teeth.

At one moment she thought of biting her husband in the same place, of tearing away a large piece of flesh, of making a fresh and deeper wound, that would remove the trace of the old one. And she said to herself that she would no more turn pale when she saw the marks of her own teeth. But Laurent shielded his neck from her kisses. The smarting pain he experienced was too acute, and each time his wife presented her lips, he pushed her back. They struggled in this manner with a rattling in their throats, writhing in the horror of their caresses.

At one point, she thought about biting her husband in the same spot, ripping away a big chunk of flesh, creating a fresh and deeper wound that would erase the mark of the old one. And she told herself she wouldn't flinch when she saw the marks of her own teeth. But Laurent kept turning his neck away from her kisses. The stinging pain was too intense, and every time his wife leaned in, he pushed her back. They wrestled in this way, making sounds in their throats, twisting in the discomfort of their embraces.

They distinctly felt that they only increased their suffering. They might well strain one another in these terrible clasps, they cried out with pain, they burnt and bruised each other, but were unable to calm their frightfully excited nerves. Each strain rendered their disgust more intense. While exchanging these ghastly embraces, they were a prey to the most terrible hallucinations, imagining that the drowned man was dragging them by the heels, and violently jerking the bedstead.

They clearly felt that they were just making their suffering worse. They could certainly push against each other in these awful grips, crying out in pain, burning and bruising one another, but couldn’t calm their extremely frayed nerves. Each struggle made their disgust even stronger. While locked in these horrific embraces, they were haunted by the worst illusions, imagining that the drowned man was pulling them by their heels and violently shaking the bed.

For a moment they let one another go, feeling repugnance and invincible nervous agitation. Then they determined not to be conquered. They clasped each other again in a fresh embrace, and once more were obliged to separate, for it seemed as if red-hot bradawls were entering their limbs. At several intervals they attempted in this way to overcome their disgust, by tiring, by wearing out their nerves. And each time their nerves became irritated and strained, causing them such exasperation, that they would perhaps have died of enervation had they remained in the arms of one another. This battle against their own bodies excited them to madness, and they obstinately sought to gain the victory. Finally, a more acute crisis exhausted them. They received a shock of such incredible violence that they thought they were about to have a fit.

For a moment, they let each other go, feeling disgust and overwhelming anxiety. Then they decided not to be defeated. They embraced again in a new hug, but once more had to pull away, as it felt like red-hot needles were piercing their limbs. Several times, they tried to get past their disgust by exhausting themselves and wearing down their nerves. Each time, their nerves became more irritated and strained, driving them to such frustration that they might have collapsed from exhaustion if they had stayed in each other's arms. This struggle against their own bodies drove them to madness, and they stubbornly pursued victory. Finally, a sharper crisis left them drained. They experienced a jolt of such incredible intensity that they thought they were about to have a seizure.

Cast back one on each side of the bed, burning and bruised, they began to sob. And amidst their tears, they seemed to hear the triumphant laughter of the drowned man, who again slid, chuckling, under the sheet. They had been unable to drive him from the bed and were vanquished. Camille gently stretched himself between them, whilst Laurent deplored his want of power to thrust him away, and Thérèse trembled lest the corpse should have the idea of taking advantage of the victory to press her, in his turn, in his arms, in the quality of legitimate master.

Cast back on each side of the bed, burning and bruised, they started to cry. Amidst their tears, they seemed to hear the victorious laughter of the drowned man, who once again slid under the sheet, chuckling. They hadn’t been able to push him away from the bed and felt defeated. Camille gently lay down between them, while Laurent lamented his inability to get rid of him, and Thérèse shook with fear that the corpse might think to take advantage of the situation and pull her into his arms as if he were the rightful owner.

They had made a supreme effort. In face of their defeat, they understood that, in future, they dared not exchange the smallest kiss. What they had attempted, in order to drive away their terror, had plunged them into greater fright. And, as they felt the chill of the corpse, which was now to separate them for ever, they shed bitter tears, asking themselves, with anguish, what would become of them.

They had put in an incredible effort. In light of their defeat, they realized that in the future, they couldn’t even risk the smallest kiss. What they had tried to do to chase away their fear only sank them deeper into it. And as they felt the coldness of the corpse, which was now going to separate them forever, they cried bitterly, wondering in pain what would happen to them.

CHAPTER XXIV

In accordance with the hopes of old Michaud, when doing his best to bring about the marriage of Thérèse and Laurent, the Thursday evenings resumed their former gaiety, as soon as the wedding was over.

In line with the hopes of old Michaud, when he was doing his best to arrange the marriage of Thérèse and Laurent, the Thursday evenings returned to their previous liveliness as soon as the wedding was finished.

These evenings were in great peril at the time of the death of Camille. The guests came, in fear, into this house of mourning; each week they were trembling with anxiety, lest they should be definitely dismissed.

These evenings were in serious trouble during the time of Camille's death. The guests arrived, afraid, at this house of mourning; each week, they were filled with anxiety, worried that they would be permanently sent away.

The idea that the door of the shop would no doubt at last be closed to them, terrified Michaud and Grivet, who clung to their habits with the instinct and obstinacy of brutes. They said to themselves that the old woman and young widow would one day go and weep over the defunct at Vernon or elsewhere, and then, on Thursday nights, they would not know what to do. In the mind’s eye they saw themselves wandering about the arcade in a lamentable fashion, dreaming of colossal games at dominoes.

The thought that the shop's door would eventually be closed to them terrified Michaud and Grivet, who stubbornly held on to their routines like animals. They reminded themselves that the old woman and the young widow would someday go to mourn at Vernon or some other place, and then, on Thursday nights, they wouldn't know what to do. In their minds, they pictured themselves wandering aimlessly around the arcade, feeling sorry for themselves, dreaming of epic domino games.

Pending the advent of these bad times, they timidly enjoyed their final moments of happiness, arriving with an anxious, sugary air at the shop, and repeating to themselves, on each occasion, that they would perhaps return no more. For over a year they were beset with these fears. In face of the tears of Madame Raquin and the silence of Thérèse, they dared not make themselves at ease and laugh. They felt they were no longer at home as in the time of Camille; it seemed, so to say, that they were stealing every evening they passed seated at the dining-room table. It was in these desperate circumstances that the egotism of Michaud urged him to strike a masterly stroke by finding a husband for the widow of the drowned man.

Before these tough times hit, they nervously savored their last bits of happiness, arriving at the shop with a tense, sweet vibe and reminding themselves every time that they might never come back. For over a year, these worries consumed them. Given Madame Raquin's tears and Thérèse’s silence, they didn’t feel comfortable enough to relax and laugh. It felt like they weren’t home anymore the way they were when Camille was alive; it was as if they were stealing every evening they spent at the dining room table. In these desperate times, Michaud's selfishness pushed him to make a bold move by finding a husband for the widow of the drowned man.

On the Thursday following the marriage, Grivet and Michaud made a triumphant entry into the dining-room. They had conquered. The dining-room belonged to them again. They no longer feared dismissal. They came there as happy people, stretching out their legs, and cracking their former jokes, one after the other. It could be seen from their delighted and confident attitude that, in their idea, a revolution had been accomplished. All recollection of Camille had been dispelled. The dead husband, the spectre that cast a chill over everyone, had been driven away by the living husband. The past and its joys were resuscitated. Laurent took the place of Camille, all cause for sadness disappeared, the guests could now laugh without grieving anyone; and, indeed, it was their duty to laugh to cheer up this worthy family who were good enough to receive them.

On the Thursday after the wedding, Grivet and Michaud made a triumphant entrance into the dining room. They had won. The dining room was theirs again. They no longer worried about being kicked out. They came in happy, stretching their legs and sharing their old jokes one after another. Their joyful and confident demeanor made it clear that, in their minds, a revolution had taken place. All memories of Camille had faded away. The deceased husband, the ghost that had haunted everyone, was gone, replaced by the living husband. The past and its joys were revived. Laurent filled Camille's place, and all reasons for sadness vanished; the guests could laugh without upsetting anyone, and in fact, it was their responsibility to laugh and uplift this deserving family that graciously hosted them.

Henceforth, Grivet and Michaud, who for nearly eighteen months had visited the house under the pretext of consoling Madame Raquin, could set their little hypocrisy aside, and frankly come and doze opposite one another to the sharp ring of the dominoes.

From now on, Grivet and Michaud, who had been visiting the house for almost eighteen months pretending to comfort Madame Raquin, could drop their pretense and openly come to doze across from each other to the sharp sound of the dominoes.

And each week brought a Thursday evening, each week those lifeless and grotesque heads which formerly had exasperated Thérèse, assembled round the table. The young woman talked of showing these folk the door; their bursts of foolish laughter and silly reflections irritated her. But Laurent made her understand that such a step would be a mistake; it was necessary that the present should resemble the past as much as possible; and, above all, they must preserve the friendship of the police, of those idiots who protected them from all suspicion. Thérèse gave way. The guests were well received, and they viewed with delight a future full of a long string of warm Thursday evenings.

And every week brought another Thursday evening, and every week those lifeless and grotesque faces that used to annoy Thérèse gathered around the table. The young woman considered showing these people the door; their silly laughter and foolish comments frustrated her. But Laurent made her see that doing so would be a mistake; it was crucial that the present resembled the past as closely as possible; and, most importantly, they needed to keep the police's friendship, those idiots who kept them from any suspicion. Thérèse relented. The guests were welcomed, and they looked forward with excitement to a future filled with many warm Thursday evenings.

It was about this time that the lives of the couple became, in a way, divided in two.

It was around this time that the couple's lives became, in a sense, split in two.

In the morning, when day drove away the terror of night, Laurent hastily dressed himself. But he only recovered his ease and egotistic calm when in the dining-room, seated before an enormous bowl of coffee and milk, which Thérèse prepared for him. Madame Raquin, who had become even more feeble and could barely get down to the shop, watched him eating with a maternal smile. He swallowed the toast, filled his stomach and little by little became tranquillised. After the coffee, he drank a small glass of brandy which completely restored him. Then he said “good-bye” to Madame Raquin and Thérèse, without ever kissing them, and strolled to his office.

In the morning, when the day chased away the fear of night, Laurent quickly got dressed. He only felt at ease and self-satisfied once he was in the dining room, sitting in front of a huge bowl of coffee and milk that Thérèse made for him. Madame Raquin, who had become even weaker and could hardly make it to the shop, watched him eat with a motherly smile. He devoured the toast, filled his stomach, and gradually became calm. After the coffee, he had a small glass of brandy that fully revived him. Then he said “goodbye” to Madame Raquin and Thérèse, without ever kissing them, and walked to his office.

Spring was at hand; the trees along the quays were becoming covered with leaves, with light, pale green lacework. The river ran with caressing sounds below; above, the first sunny rays of the year shed gentle warmth. Laurent felt himself another man in the fresh air; he freely inhaled this breath of young life descending from the skies of April and May; he sought the sun, halting to watch the silvery reflection streaking the Seine, listening to the sounds on the quays, allowing the acrid odours of early day to penetrate him, enjoying the clear, delightful morn.

Spring was arriving; the trees along the riverbanks were getting covered with leaves, forming delicate, light green patterns. The river flowed softly below; above, the first warm rays of the year provided a gentle warmth. Laurent felt like a new person in the fresh air; he deeply inhaled the breath of youthful life descending from the skies of April and May. He sought the sun, stopping to watch the silvery reflections on the Seine, listening to the sounds on the riverbanks, allowing the sharp smells of early morning to fill him, and enjoying the clear, beautiful morning.

He certainly thought very little about Camille. Sometimes he listlessly contemplated the Morgue on the other side of the water, and his mind then reverted to his victim, like a man of courage might think of a silly fright that had come over him. With stomach full, and face refreshed, he recovered his thick-headed tranquillity. He reached his office, and passed the whole day gaping, and awaiting the time to leave. He was a mere clerk like the others, stupid and weary, without an idea in his head, save that of sending in his resignation and taking a studio. He dreamed vaguely of a new existence of idleness, and this sufficed to occupy him until evening.

He really didn’t think much about Camille. Sometimes he blankly stared at the Morgue across the water, and his thoughts drifted back to his victim, like a brave person recalling a silly scare they had. With a full stomach and a refreshed face, he regained his thick-headed calm. He got to his office and spent the entire day staring into space, just waiting to leave. He was just another clerk like the rest, tired and clueless, with no thoughts in his head except for submitting his resignation and renting a studio. He vaguely dreamed of a new life of laziness, and that kept him occupied until evening.

Thoughts of the shop in the arcade never troubled him. At night, after longing for the hour of release since the morning, he left his office with regret, and followed the quays again, secretly troubled and anxious. However slowly he walked, he had to enter the shop at last, and there terror awaited him.

Thoughts of the shop in the arcade never bothered him. At night, after wanting the hour of freedom since morning, he left his office feeling regretful and followed the quays again, secretly troubled and anxious. No matter how slowly he walked, he eventually had to enter the shop, and there, terror was waiting for him.

Thérèse experienced the same sensations. So long as Laurent was not beside her, she felt at ease. She had dismissed her charwoman, saying that everything was in disorder, and the shop and apartment filthy dirty. She all at once had ideas of tidiness. The truth was that she felt the necessity of moving about, of doing something, of exercising her stiff limbs. She went hither and thither all the morning, sweeping, dusting, cleaning the rooms, washing up the plates and dishes, doing work that would have disgusted her formerly. These household duties kept her on her feet, active and silent, until noon, without allowing her time to think of aught else than the cobwebs hanging from the ceiling and the greasy plates.

Thérèse felt the same way. As long as Laurent wasn’t with her, she felt relaxed. She had let go of her cleaning lady, saying everything was a mess and the shop and apartment were filthy. Suddenly, she had thoughts about being tidy. The truth was, she felt the need to move around, do something, and stretch her stiff limbs. She spent the entire morning going back and forth, sweeping, dusting, cleaning the rooms, washing the plates and dishes, tackling chores that would have disgusted her before. These tasks kept her moving, active, and quiet until noon, leaving her no time to think about anything other than the cobwebs on the ceiling and the greasy dishes.

On the stroke of twelve, she went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. At table, Madame Raquin was pained to see her always rising to fetch the dishes; she was touched and annoyed at the activity displayed by her niece; she scolded her, and Thérèse replied that it was necessary to economise. When the meal was over, the young woman dressed, and at last decided to join her aunt behind the counter. There, sleep overtook her; worn out by her restless nights, she dozed off, yielding to the voluptuous feeling of drowsiness that gained her, as soon as she sat down.

At twelve o'clock, she went to the kitchen to get lunch ready. At the table, Madame Raquin felt troubled seeing her constantly get up to get the dishes; she felt a mix of concern and irritation at her niece's eagerness. She scolded her, and Thérèse replied that it was necessary to save. After the meal, the young woman got dressed and finally decided to join her aunt behind the counter. There, sleep overcame her; exhausted from her restless nights, she dozed off, surrendering to the comforting feeling of drowsiness as soon as she sat down.

These were only light spells of heaviness, replete with vague charm that calmed her nerves. The thoughts of Camille left her; she enjoyed that tranquil repose of invalids who are all at once freed from pain. She felt relieved in body, her mind free, she sank into a gentle and repairing state of nothingness. Deprived of these few calm moments, she would have broken down under the tension of her nervous system. These spells of somnolence gave her strength to suffer again, and become terrified the ensuing night. As a matter of fact she did not sleep, she barely closed her lids, and was lost in a dream of peace. When a customer entered, she opened her eyes, served the few sous worth of articles asked for, and fell back into the floating reverie.

These were just brief moments of heaviness, filled with a vague charm that eased her nerves. Thoughts of Camille faded away; she enjoyed that peaceful state of mind that sick people experience when they are suddenly free from pain. She felt relief in her body, her mind clear, and she sank into a gentle, restorative state of nothingness. Without these few calm moments, she would have crumbled under the pressure of her nervous system. These drowsy spells gave her the strength to endure more suffering and fear the upcoming night. In reality, she didn’t really sleep; she barely closed her eyes and got lost in a dream of tranquility. When a customer walked in, she opened her eyes, handed over the few small items requested, and slipped back into her floating reverie.

In this manner she passed three or four hours of perfect happiness, answering her aunt in monosyllables, and yielding with real enjoyment to these moments of unconsciousness which relieved her of her thoughts, and completely overcame her. She barely, at long intervals, cast a glance into the arcade, and was particularly at her ease in cloudy weather, when it was dark and she could conceal her lassitude in the gloom.

In this way, she spent three or four hours of pure happiness, replying to her aunt with one-word answers and genuinely relishing these moments of distraction that took her mind off things and completely overwhelmed her. She rarely, at long intervals, glanced into the arcade and felt especially comfortable on cloudy days when it was dark and she could hide her fatigue in the shadows.

The damp and disgusting arcade, crossed by a lot of wretched drenched pedestrians, whose umbrellas dripped upon the tiles, seemed to her like an alley in a low quarter, a sort of dirty, sinister corridor, where no one would come to seek and trouble her. At moments, when she saw the dull gleams of light that hung around her, when she smelt the bitter odour of the dampness, she imagined she had just been buried alive, that she was underground, at the bottom of a common grave swarming with dead. And this thought consoled and appeased her, for she said to herself that she was now in security, that she was about to die and would suffer no more.

The damp and disgusting arcade, filled with a lot of miserable, soaked pedestrians whose umbrellas dripped onto the tiles, felt to her like an alley in a bad part of town, a kind of dirty, sinister hallway where no one would come looking for her or bother her. Sometimes, when she saw the dull glimmers of light around her and smelled the bitter odor of dampness, she imagined she had just been buried alive, that she was underground, at the bottom of a shared grave full of dead bodies. And this thought comforted and calmed her, because she told herself that she was now safe, that she was about to die and would suffer no more.

But sometimes she had to keep her eyes open; Suzanne paid her a visit, and remained embroidering near the counter all the afternoon. The wife of Olivier, with her putty face and slow movements, now pleased Thérèse, who experienced strange relief in observing this poor, broken-up creature, and had made a friend of her. She loved to see her at her side, smiling with her faint smile, more dead than alive, and bringing into the shop the stuffy odour of the cemetery. When the blue eyes of Suzanne, transparent as glass, rested fixedly on those of Thérèse, the latter experienced a beneficent chill in the marrow of her bones.

But sometimes she had to keep her eyes open; Suzanne came over for a visit and spent the whole afternoon embroidering near the counter. The wife of Olivier, with her pale, expressionless face and slow movements, now amused Thérèse, who felt an odd sense of relief in watching this poor, broken woman and had befriended her. She enjoyed having her by her side, smiling with her faint smile, looking more dead than alive, and bringing into the shop the stuffy smell of the cemetery. When Suzanne's blue eyes, as clear as glass, were fixed on Thérèse's, the latter felt a comforting chill deep in her bones.

Thérèse remained thus until four o’clock, when she returned to the kitchen, and there again sought fatigue, preparing dinner for Laurent with febrile haste. But when her husband appeared on the threshold she felt a tightening in the throat, and all her being once more became a prey to anguish.

Thérèse stayed that way until four o’clock, when she went back to the kitchen and tried to distract herself by hurriedly preparing dinner for Laurent. But when her husband showed up at the doorway, she felt a lump in her throat, and once again, all her emotions were consumed by anxiety.

Each day, the sensations of the couple were practically the same. During the daytime, when they were not face to face, they enjoyed delightful hours of repose; at night, as soon as they came together, both experienced poignant discomfort.

Each day, the couple's feelings were almost identical. During the daytime, when they weren't in front of each other, they enjoyed lovely hours of relaxation; at night, as soon as they got together, they both felt intense discomfort.

The evenings, nevertheless, were calm. Thérèse and Laurent, who shuddered at the thought of going to their room, sat up as long as possible. Madame Raquin, reclining in a great armchair, was placed between them, and chatted in her placid voice. She spoke of Vernon, still thinking of her son, but avoiding to mention him from a sort of feeling of diffidence for the others; she smiled at her dear children, and formed plans for their future. The lamp shed its faint gleams on her white face, and her words sounded particularly sweet in the silence and stillness of the room.

The evenings were still, though. Thérèse and Laurent, who dreaded the idea of going to their room, stayed up as late as they could. Madame Raquin, lounging in a big armchair, sat between them and talked in her calm voice. She talked about Vernon, thinking of her son but avoiding his name out of a sense of awkwardness around the others; she smiled at her beloved children and made plans for their future. The lamp cast a soft glow on her pale face, and her words felt especially soothing in the quiet and stillness of the room.

The murderers, one seated on each side of her, silent and motionless, seemed to be attentively listening to what she said. In truth they did not attempt to follow the sense of the gossip of the good old lady. They were simply pleased to hear this sound of soft words which prevented them attending the crash of their own thoughts. They dared not cast their eyes on one another, but looked at Madame Raquin to give themselves countenances. They never breathed a word about going to bed; they would have remained there until morning, listening to the affectionate nonsense of the former mercer, amid the appeasement she spread around her, had she not herself expressed the desire to retire. It was only then that they quitted the dining-room and entered their own apartment in despair, as if casting themselves to the bottom of an abyss.

The murderers, one sitting on each side of her, silent and still, seemed to be listening closely to what she said. In reality, they didn’t try to follow the meaning of the old lady's chatter. They simply enjoyed the sound of her soft words, which distracted them from the chaos in their own minds. They dared not look at each other but turned their gaze to Madame Raquin to steady themselves. They never mentioned going to bed; they would have stayed there until morning, listening to the warm nonsense of the former shopkeeper, surrounded by the calm she created, if she hadn’t expressed a wish to retire. Only then did they leave the dining room and go into their own room in despair, as if plunging into an abyss.

But they soon had much more preference for the Thursday gatherings, than for these family evenings. When alone with Madame Raquin, they were unable to divert their thoughts; the feeble voice of their aunt, and her tender gaiety, did not stifle the cries that lacerated them. They could feel bedtime coming on, and they shuddered when their eyes caught sight of the door of their room. Awaiting the moment when they would be alone, became more and more cruel as the evening advanced. On Thursday night, on the contrary, they were giddy with folly, one forgot the presence of the other, and they suffered less. Thérèse ended by heartily longing for the reception days. Had Michaud and Grivet not arrived, she would have gone and fetched them. When strangers were in the dining-room, between herself and Laurent, she felt more calm. She would have liked to always have guests there, to hear a noise, something to divert her, and detach her from her thoughts. In the presence of other people, she displayed a sort of nervous gaiety. Laurent also recovered his previous merriment, returning to his coarse peasant jests, his hoarse laughter, his practical jokes of a former canvas dauber. Never had these gatherings been so gay and noisy.

But they quickly started to prefer the Thursday gatherings over the family evenings. When they were alone with Madame Raquin, they couldn't distract themselves; their aunt's weak voice and gentle cheerfulness didn't drown out the cries that tormented them. They could sense bedtime approaching, and they felt a chill when they noticed the door to their room. The anticipation of being alone grew more and more unbearable as the evening dragged on. On Thursday nights, however, they felt giddy and carefree, forgetting the others' presence and suffering less. Thérèse ended up genuinely looking forward to the reception days. If Michaud and Grivet hadn’t shown up, she would have gone to get them. When there were strangers in the dining room, she felt calmer between herself and Laurent. She wished they always had guests around, to create some noise, something to distract her and pull her away from her thoughts. In front of other people, she exuded a kind of nervous cheerfulness. Laurent also regained his former lightheartedness, returning to his crude peasant jokes, his hearty laughter, and his pranks from when he was a struggling artist. These gatherings had never been so lively and loud.

It was thus that Laurent and Thérèse could remain face to face, once a week, without shuddering.

It was in this way that Laurent and Thérèse could sit across from each other, once a week, without feeling uncomfortable.

But they were soon beset with further anxiety. Paralysis was little by little gaining on Madame Raquin, and they foresaw the day when she would be riveted to her armchair, feeble and doltish. The poor old lady already began to stammer fragments of disjointed phrases; her voice was growing weaker, and her limbs were one by one losing their vitality. She was becoming a thing. It was with terror that Thérèse and Laurent observed the breaking up of this being who still separated them, and whose voice drew them from their bad dreams. When the old mercer lost her intelligence, and remained stiff and silent in her armchair, they would find themselves alone, and in the evening would no longer be able to escape the dreadful face to face conversation. Then their terror would commence at six o’clock instead of midnight. It would drive them mad.

But soon they were overwhelmed with more anxiety. Paralysis was gradually taking hold of Madame Raquin, and they could see the day coming when she would be stuck in her armchair, weak and mindless. The poor old woman was already starting to mumble fragments of jumbled phrases; her voice was getting weaker, and her limbs were slowly losing their strength. She was becoming a shell of her former self. Thérèse and Laurent watched in horror as this person, who still kept them apart and whose voice pulled them from their nightmarish thoughts, was breaking down. When the old shopkeeper lost her ability to think and sat stiff and silent in her armchair, they would be left alone, and in the evening, they wouldn't be able to escape the terrifying one-on-one conversations. Their dread would start at six o’clock instead of midnight. It would drive them insane.

They made every effort to give Madame Raquin that health which had become so necessary to them. They called in doctors, and bestowed on the patient all sorts of little attentions. Even this occupation of nurses caused them to forget, and afforded them an appeasement that encouraged them to double in zeal. They did not wish to lose a third party who rendered their evenings supportable; and they did not wish the dining-room and the whole house to become a cruel and sinister spot like their room.

They did everything they could to make Madame Raquin healthy again, which had become so important to them. They brought in doctors and showered the patient with all kinds of little comforts. Even this role of caregivers helped them forget and provided them a sense of relief that drove them to work even harder. They didn’t want to lose someone who made their evenings bearable, and they didn’t want the dining room and the whole house to turn into a dark and frightening place like their bedroom.

Madame Raquin was singularly touched at the assiduous care they took of her. She applauded herself, amid tears, at having united them, and at having abandoned to them her forty thousand francs. Never, since the death of her son, had she counted on so much affection in her final moments. Her old age was quite softened by the tenderness of her dear children. She did not feel the implacable paralysis which, in spite of all, made her more and more rigid day by day.

Madame Raquin was deeply moved by the constant care they showed her. She praised herself, through tears, for bringing them together and for giving them her forty thousand francs. Since her son passed away, she had never expected to feel so much love in her final days. Her old age was significantly eased by the affection of her beloved children. She didn't feel the unyielding paralysis that, despite everything, made her more and more stiff day by day.

Nevertheless, Thérèse and Laurent continued to lead their double existence. In each of them there were like two distinct beings: a nervous, terrified being who shuddered as soon as dusk set in, and a torpid forgetful being, who breathed at ease when the sun rose. They lived two lives, crying out in anguish when alone, and peacefully smiling in company. Never did their faces, in public, show the slightest trace of the sufferings that had reached them in private. They appeared calm and happy, and instinctively concealed their troubles.

Nevertheless, Thérèse and Laurent kept living their double life. Inside each of them were like two separate people: a nervous, terrified person who flinched as soon as night fell, and a relaxed, forgetful person who felt at ease when the sun came up. They led two lives, crying out in pain when they were alone and smiling peacefully in front of others. Their faces never showed even the slightest hint of the suffering they experienced in private. They seemed calm and happy, instinctively hiding their troubles.

To see them so tranquil in the daytime, no one would have suspected the hallucinations that tortured them every night. They would have been taken for a couple blessed by heaven, and living in the enjoyment of full felicity. Grivet gallantly called them the “turtle-doves.” When he jested about their fatigued looks, Laurent and Thérèse barely turned pale, and even succeeded in forcing on a smile. They became accustomed to the naughty jokes of the old clerk.

To see them so calm during the day, no one would have guessed the nightmares that tormented them every night. They would have been thought to be a couple blessed by heaven, living in complete happiness. Grivet boldly referred to them as the “turtle-doves.” When he joked about their tired appearances, Laurent and Thérèse barely lost their color and even managed to force a smile. They got used to the cheeky jokes of the old clerk.

So long as they remained in the dining-room, they were able to keep their terror under control. The mind could not imagine the frightful change that came over them, as soon as they were shut up in their bedroom. On the Thursday night, particularly, this transformation was so violently brutal, that it seemed as if accomplished in a supernatural world. The drama in the bedroom, by its strangeness, by its savage passion, surpassed all belief, and remained deeply concealed within their aching beings. Had they spoken of it, they would have been taken for mad.

As long as they stayed in the dining room, they could keep their fear in check. But the horrifying change that took over them as soon as they were locked in their bedroom was unimaginable. On Thursday night, especially, this transformation was so violently shocking that it felt like it happened in a supernatural realm. The events in the bedroom, with their strangeness and intense emotions, were beyond belief and remained deeply hidden within their hurting souls. If they had talked about it, people would have thought they were crazy.

“How happy those sweethearts are!” frequently remarked old Michaud. “They hardly say a word, but that does not prevent them thinking. I bet they devour one another with kisses when we have gone.”

“How happy those sweethearts are!” often commented old Michaud. “They barely say a word, but that doesn’t stop them from thinking. I bet they’re all over each other with kisses when we leave.”

Such was the opinion of the company. Thérèse and Laurent came to be spoken of as a model couple. All the tenants in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf extolled the affection, the tranquil happiness, the everlasting honeymoon of the married pair. They alone knew that the corpse of Camille slept between them; they alone felt, beneath the calm exterior of their faces, the nervous contractions that, at night, horribly distorted their features, and changed the placid expression of their physiognomies into hideous masks of pain.

Such was the opinion of the company. Thérèse and Laurent became known as a model couple. All the tenants in the Arcade of the Pont Neuf praised the love, the peaceful happiness, and the never-ending honeymoon of the married pair. They alone knew that Camille's corpse lay between them; they alone felt, beneath the calm looks on their faces, the nervous twitches that, at night, horribly twisted their features and turned the serene expressions of their faces into grotesque masks of pain.

CHAPTER XXV

At the expiration of four months, Laurent thought of taking advantage of the profit he had calculated on deriving from his marriage. He would have abandoned his wife, and fled from the spectre of Camille, three days after the wedding, had not his interest detained him at the shop in the arcade. He accepted his nights of terror, he remained in the anguish that was choking him, so as not to be deprived of the benefit of his crime.

At the end of four months, Laurent considered taking advantage of the profit he had anticipated from his marriage. He would have left his wife and escaped the haunting memory of Camille three days after the wedding if it weren’t for his financial interests keeping him at the shop in the arcade. He endured his nights of terror and stayed in the suffocating anguish so he wouldn't miss out on the benefit of his wrongdoing.

If he parted from Thérèse, he would again be plunged in poverty, and be forced to retain his post; by remaining with her, he would, on the contrary, be able to satisfy his inclination for idleness, and to live liberally, doing nothing, on the revenue Madame Raquin had placed in the name of his wife. Very likely he would have fled with the 40,000 francs, had he been able to realise them; but the old mercer, on the advice of Michaud, had shown the prudence to protect the interests of her niece in the marriage contract.

If he broke things off with Thérèse, he would be stuck in poverty again and would have to keep his job; but if he stayed with her, he could indulge his laziness and live comfortably, doing nothing, on the income Madame Raquin had set up in his wife's name. He probably would have run away with the 40,000 francs if he could have gotten his hands on them, but the old mercer, following Michaud's advice, wisely safeguarded her niece's interests in the marriage contract.

Laurent, in this manner, found himself attached to Thérèse by a powerful bond. As a set-off against his atrocious nights, he determined at least to be kept in blissful laziness, well fed, warmly clothed, and provided with the necessary cash in his pocket to satisfy his whims. At this price alone, would he consent to sleep with the corpse of the drowned man.

Laurent, in this way, found himself strongly connected to Thérèse. As a counter to his terrible nights, he decided he would at least enjoy blissful laziness, good food, warm clothes, and enough cash in his pocket to indulge his desires. Only at this price would he agree to share a bed with the corpse of the drowned man.

One evening, he announced to Madame Raquin and his wife that he had sent in his resignation, and would quit his office at the end of a fortnight. Thérèse gave a gesture of anxiety. He hastened to add that he intended taking a small studio where he would go on with his painting. He spoke at length about the annoyance of his employment, and the broad horizons that Art opened to him. Now that he had a few sous and could make a bid for success, he wished to see whether he was not capable of great achievements.

One evening, he told Madame Raquin and his wife that he had handed in his resignation and would leave his job in two weeks. Thérèse showed a look of concern. He quickly added that he planned to get a small studio where he could continue painting. He went on and on about how frustrating his job was and the opportunities that Art offered him. Now that he had some money and could aim for success, he wanted to see if he was capable of doing something great.

The speech he made on this subject simply concealed a ferocious desire to resume his former studio life. Thérèse sat with pinched lips without replying; she had no idea of allowing Laurent to squander the small fortune that assured her liberty. When her husband pressed her with questions in view of obtaining her consent, she answered curtly, giving him to understand that if he left his office, he would no longer be earning any money, and would be living entirely at her expense.

The speech he gave on this topic only hid a fierce desire to go back to his old studio life. Thérèse sat there with tight lips, not saying anything; she had no intention of letting Laurent waste the small fortune that secured her freedom. When her husband pressed her with questions to get her approval, she replied sharply, making it clear that if he left his job, he wouldn't be making any money and would be entirely dependent on her.

But, as she spoke, Laurent observed her so keenly, that he troubled her, and arrested on her lips the refusal she was about to utter. She fancied she read in the eyes of her accomplice, this menacing threat:

But as she spoke, Laurent watched her so closely that he made her uneasy and stopped the refusal that was about to come from her lips. She thought she saw in her accomplice's eyes this threatening warning:

“If you do not consent, I shall reveal everything.”

“If you don’t agree, I will tell everything.”

She began to stammer, and Madame Raquin exclaimed that the desire of her dear son was no more than what was just, and that they must give him the means to become a man of talent. The good lady spoilt Laurent as she had spoilt Camille. Quite mollified by the caresses the young man lavished on her, she belonged to him, and never failed to take his part.

She started to stutter, and Madame Raquin declared that her beloved son’s wish was only fair, and that they needed to provide him with the opportunity to become a talented man. The kind woman spoiled Laurent just as she had spoiled Camille. Feeling flattered by the affection the young man showed her, she was devoted to him and always defended him.

It was therefore decided that Laurent should have a studio, and receive one hundred francs a month pocket-money. The budget of the family was arranged in this way: the profits realised in the mercery business would pay the rent of the shop and apartment, and the balance would almost suffice for the daily expenses of the family; Laurent would receive the rent of his studio and his one hundred francs a month, out of the two thousand and a few hundred francs income from the funded money, the remainder going into the general purse. In that way the capital would remain intact. This arrangement somewhat tranquillised Thérèse, who nevertheless made her husband swear that he would never go beyond the sum allowed him. But as to that matter, she said to herself that Laurent could not get possession of the 40,000 francs without her signature, and she was thoroughly determined that she would never place her name to any document.

They decided that Laurent should have a studio and get a hundred francs a month as spending money. The family's budget was set up like this: the profits from the mercery business would cover the rent for the shop and apartment, and the remaining amount would almost cover the family's daily expenses. Laurent would get the rent for his studio and his hundred francs a month from the income of a couple thousand francs from their savings, with the rest going into the family funds. This way, the capital would stay intact. This arrangement calmed Thérèse a bit, but she made her husband promise he would never exceed his allowance. Still, she thought to herself that Laurent couldn’t access the 40,000 francs without her signature, and she was completely set on never signing any document.

On the morrow, Laurent took a small studio in the lower part of the Rue Mazarine, which his eye had been fixed on for a month. He did not mean to leave his office without having a refuge where he could quietly pass his days far away from Thérèse. At the end of the fortnight, he bade adieu to his colleagues. Grivet was stupefied at his departure. A young man, said he, who had such a brilliant future before him, a young man who in the space of four years, had reached a salary that he, Grivet, had taken twenty years to attain! Laurent stupefied him still more, when he told him he was going to give his whole time to painting.

The next day, Laurent rented a small studio on the lower part of Rue Mazarine, which he had been eyeing for a month. He didn’t want to leave his job without having a place where he could quietly spend his days away from Thérèse. After two weeks, he said goodbye to his colleagues. Grivet was shocked by his departure. “A young man,” he said, “who has such a bright future ahead of him, a young man who in just four years has reached a salary that took me twenty years to achieve!” Laurent surprised him even more when he told him he was going to focus solely on painting.

At last the artist installed himself in his studio, which was a sort of square loft about seven or eight yards long by the same breadth. The ceiling which inclined abruptly in a rapid slope, was pierced by a large window conveying a white raw light to the floor and blackish walls. The sounds in the street did not ascend so high. This silent, wan room, opening above on the sky, resembled a hole, or a vault dug out of grey clay. Laurent furnished the place anywise; he brought a couple of chairs with holes in the rush seats, a table that he set against the wall so that it might not slip down, an old kitchen dresser, his colour-box and easel; all the luxury in the place consisted of a spacious divan which he purchased for thirty francs from a second-hand dealer.

Finally, the artist settled into his studio, which was a square loft about seven or eight yards long and just as wide. The ceiling sloped sharply and had a large window that let in a harsh, bright light onto the floor and the dark walls. Sounds from the street didn’t reach this high. This quiet, dim room, open to the sky above, felt like a hole or a vault carved out of grey clay. Laurent furnished the space however he could; he brought in a couple of chairs with holes in the rush seats, a table that he leaned against the wall to keep it steady, an old kitchen dresser, his paintbox, and an easel. The only luxury in the room was a spacious couch he bought from a secondhand dealer for thirty francs.

He remained a fortnight without even thinking of touching his brushes. He arrived between eight and nine o’clock in the morning, smoked, stretched himself on the divan, and awaited noon, delighted that it was morning, and that he had many hours of daylight before him. At twelve he went to lunch. As soon as the meal was over, he hastened back, to be alone, and get away from the pale face of Thérèse. He next went through the process of digestion, sleeping spread out on the divan until evening. His studio was an abode of peace where he did not tremble. One day his wife asked him if she might visit this dear refuge. He refused, and as, notwithstanding his refusal, she came and knocked at the door, he refrained from opening to her, telling her in the evening that he had spent the day at the Louvre Museum. He was afraid that Thérèse might bring the spectre of Camille with her.

He went two weeks without even thinking about picking up his brushes. He arrived between eight and nine in the morning, smoked, stretched out on the couch, and waited for noon, happy that it was morning and that he had many hours of daylight ahead of him. At noon, he went to lunch. As soon as he finished eating, he rushed back to be alone and escape the pale face of Thérèse. Then he went through the digestion process, napping stretched out on the couch until evening. His studio was a peaceful place where he didn't feel anxious. One day, his wife asked if she could visit this dear hiding spot. He said no, and when she came and knocked on the door anyway, he chose not to open it. That evening, he told her he had spent the day at the Louvre Museum. He was worried Thérèse might bring the ghost of Camille with her.

Idleness ended by weighing heavily on his shoulders, so he purchased a canvas and colours, and set to work. As he had not sufficient money to pay models, he resolved to paint according to fancy, without troubling about nature, and he began the head of a man.

Idleness began to weigh him down, so he bought a canvas and some paints and got to work. Since he didn’t have enough money to pay for models, he decided to paint whatever came to mind, without worrying about reality, and he started with a man's head.

But at this time, he did not shut himself up so much as he had done; he worked for two or three hours every morning and passed the afternoon strolling hither and thither in Paris and its vicinity. It was opposite the Institut, on his return from one of these long walks, that he knocked up against his old college friend, who had met with a nice little success, thanks to the good fellowship of his comrades, at the last Salon.

But at this time, he didn't isolate himself as much as he used to; he worked for two or three hours every morning and spent the afternoons wandering around Paris and its surroundings. It was across from the Institut, on his way back from one of these long walks, that he ran into an old college friend who had found some success, thanks to the support of his peers, at the last Salon.

“What, is it you?” exclaimed the painter. “Ah! my poor Laurent, I hardly recognise you. You have lost flesh.”

“What, is that you?” exclaimed the painter. “Oh! my poor Laurent, I barely recognize you. You’ve lost weight.”

“I am married,” answered Laurent in an embarrassed tone.

"I’m married," Laurent replied, sounding embarrassed.

“Married, you!” said the other. “Then I am not surprised to see you look so funny: and what are you doing now?”

“Married, huh!” said the other. “I’m not surprised you look so ridiculous. So, what are you up to now?”

“I have taken a small studio,” replied Laurent; “and I paint a little, in the morning.”

“I’ve got a small studio,” Laurent replied, “and I do some painting in the morning.”

Then, in a feverish voice, he briefly related the story of his marriage, and explained his future plans. His friend observed him with an air of astonishment that troubled and alarmed him. The truth was that the painter no longer found in the husband of Thérèse, the coarse, common fellow he had known formerly. It seemed to him that Laurent was acquiring a gentlemanly bearing; his face had grown thinner, and had taken the pale tint of good taste, while his whole frame looked more upright and supple.

Then, in an excited voice, he quickly shared the story of his marriage and explained his future plans. His friend watched him with a look of surprise that made him uneasy and concerned. The truth was that the painter no longer saw the rough, ordinary guy he used to know in Thérèse’s husband. It seemed to him that Laurent was developing a more sophisticated demeanor; his face had become thinner and taken on a refined, pale tone, while his whole body looked more upright and flexible.

“But you are becoming a handsome chap,” the artist could not refrain from exclaiming. “You are dressed like an ambassador, in the latest style. Who’s your model?”

“But you’re turning into a handsome guy,” the artist couldn’t help but say. “You’re dressed like an ambassador, in the latest fashion. Who’s your model?”

Laurent, who felt the weight of the examination he was undergoing, did not dare to abruptly take himself off.

Laurent, who felt the pressure of the exam he was taking, didn’t dare to leave suddenly.

“Will you come up to my studio for a moment?” he at last asked his friend, who showed no signs of leaving him.

“Will you come up to my studio for a minute?” he finally asked his friend, who showed no signs of leaving him.

“Willingly,” answered the latter.

“Sure,” answered the latter.

The painter, who could not understand the change he noticed in his old comrade, was anxious to visit his studio. He had no idea of climbing five floors to gaze on the new pictures of Laurent, which assuredly would disgust him; he merely wished to satisfy his curiosity.

The painter, who couldn't grasp the change he saw in his old friend, was eager to visit his studio. He had no intention of climbing five floors to look at Laurent's new paintings, which he was sure would disgust him; he just wanted to satisfy his curiosity.

When he had reached the studio, and had glanced at the canvases hanging against the walls, his astonishment redoubled. They comprised five studies, two heads of women, and three of men painted with real vigour. They looked thick and substantial, each part being dashed off with magnificent dabs of colour on a clear grey background. The artist quickly approached, and was so astounded that he did not even seek to conceal his amazement.

When he arrived at the studio and looked at the canvases hanging on the walls, his amazement grew even more. There were five studies: two portraits of women and three of men, all painted with real energy. They appeared thick and substantial, each part done with bold strokes of color against a bright grey background. The artist quickly approached, so stunned that he didn’t even try to hide his surprise.

“Did you do those?” he inquired of Laurent.

“Did you do those?” he asked Laurent.

“Yes,” replied the latter. “They are studies that I intend to utilise in a large picture I am preparing.”

“Yes,” replied the latter. “They are studies that I plan to use in a big project I’m working on.”

“Come, no humbug, are you really the author of those things?”

“Come on, no nonsense, are you actually the author of those things?”

“Eh! Yes. Why should I not be the author of them?”

"Hey! Yeah. Why shouldn't I be the one who wrote them?"

The painter did not like to answer what he thought, which was as follows:

The painter didn’t like to share what he thought, which was this:

“Because those canvases are the work of an artist, and you have never been anything but a vile bungler.”

“Because those canvases are the work of an artist, and you have never been anything but a terrible failure.”

For a long time, he remained before the studies in silence. Certainly they were clumsy, but they were original, and so powerfully executed that they indicated a highly developed idea of art. They were life-like. Never had this friend of Laurent seen rough painting so full of high promise. When he had examined all the canvases, he turned to the author of them and said:

For a long time, he stood in front of the paintings in silence. They were definitely awkward, but they were original and so powerfully done that they showed a deep understanding of art. They looked real. This friend of Laurent had never seen rough painting that held such great potential. After examining all the canvases, he turned to their creator and said:

“Well, frankly, I should never have thought you capable of painting like that. Where the deuce did you learn to have talent? It is not usually a thing that one acquires.”

“Well, honestly, I never would have guessed you could paint like that. Where in the world did you learn to have talent? It's not something people usually just pick up.”

And he considered Laurent, whose voice appeared to him more gentle, while every gesture he made had a sort of elegance. The artist had no idea of the frightful shock this man had received, and which had transformed him, developing in him the nerves of a woman, along with keen, delicate sensations. No doubt a strange phenomenon had been accomplished in the organism of the murderer of Camille. It is difficult for analysis to penetrate to such depths. Laurent had, perhaps, become an artist as he had become afraid, after the great disorder that had upset his frame and mind.

And he looked at Laurent, whose voice seemed softer to him, while every movement he made had a certain elegance. The artist had no clue about the terrifying shock this man had experienced, which had changed him, cultivating within him the sensitivity of a woman, along with sharp, delicate feelings. No doubt, a strange transformation had occurred in the body of Camille's murderer. It’s hard for analysis to dive that deep. Laurent had, perhaps, become an artist just as he had become fearful, after the chaos that had disturbed both his body and mind.

Previously, he had been half choked by the fulness of his blood, blinded by the thick vapour of breath surrounding him. At present, grown thin, and always shuddering, his manner had become anxious, while he experienced the lively and poignant sensations of a man of nervous temperament. In the life of terror that he led, his mind had grown delirious, ascending to the ecstasy of genius. The sort of moral malady, the neurosis wherewith all his being was agitated, had developed an artistic feeling of peculiar lucidity. Since he had killed, his frame seemed lightened, his distracted mind appeared to him immense; and, in this abrupt expansion of his thoughts, he perceived exquisite creations, the reveries of a poet passing before his eyes. It was thus that his gestures had suddenly become elegant, that his works were beautiful, and were all at once rendered true to nature, and life-like.

Before, he had felt stifled by the pressure of his blood, blinded by the thick mist of breath around him. Now, having lost weight and always shivering, he seemed anxious, experiencing the intense and sharp sensations of someone with a nervous temperament. In the life of fear he led, his mind had become delirious, rising to the heights of genius. The kind of moral struggle, the neurosis that agitated him completely, had fostered a striking artistic sensibility. Since he had killed, his body felt lighter, and his scattered thoughts seemed vast; in this sudden expansion of his ideas, he glimpsed exquisite creations, the daydreams of a poet passing before him. This was how his movements had suddenly become graceful, his works beautiful, and all at once, rendered true to nature and lifelike.

The friend did not seek further to fathom the mystery attending this birth of the artist. He went off carrying his astonishment along with him. But before he left, he again gazed at the canvases and said to Laurent:

The friend didn’t try to understand the mystery behind the artist’s birth any further. He left, still amazed. But before he went, he looked at the canvases again and said to Laurent:

“I have only one thing to reproach you with: all these studies have a family likeness. The five heads resemble each other. The women, themselves, have a peculiarly violent bearing that gives them the appearance of men in disguise. You will understand that if you desire to make a picture out of these studies, you must change some of the physiognomies; your personages cannot all be brothers, or brothers and sisters, it would excite hilarity.”

“I have just one thing to criticize you for: all these studies look quite similar. The five figures look alike. The women have a strangely aggressive demeanor that makes them seem like men in disguise. You’ll see that if you want to create a painting from these studies, you need to change some of the faces; your characters can't all look like siblings, or like brothers and sisters, that would be ridiculous.”

He left the studio, and on the landing merrily added:

He left the studio and cheerfully commented on the landing:

“Really, my dear boy, I am very pleased to have seen you. Henceforth, I shall believe in miracles. Good heavens! How highly respectable you do look!”

“Honestly, my dear boy, I'm really glad to have seen you. From now on, I’ll believe in miracles. Goodness! You look so respectable!”

As he went downstairs, Laurent returned to the studio, feeling very much upset. When his friend had remarked that all his studies of heads bore a family likeness, he had abruptly turned round to conceal his paleness. The fact was that he had already been struck by this fatal resemblance. Slowly entering the room, he placed himself before the pictures, and as he contemplated them, as he passed from one to the other, ice-like perspiration moistened his back.

As he went downstairs, Laurent went back to the studio, feeling really upset. When his friend pointed out that all his studies of faces looked similar, he quickly turned around to hide his pale face. The truth was that he had already noticed this disturbing similarity. Slowly entering the room, he positioned himself in front of the pictures, and as he looked at them, moving from one to the next, cold sweat started to dampen his back.

“He is quite right,” he murmured, “they all resemble one another. They resemble Camille.”

“He's totally right,” he murmured, “they all look alike. They look like Camille.”

He retired a step or two, and seated himself on the divan, unable to remove his eyes from the studies of heads. The first was an old man with a long white beard; and under this white beard, the artist traced the lean chin of Camille. The second represented a fair young girl, who gazed at him with the blue eyes of his victim. Each of the other three faces presented a feature of the drowned man. It looked like Camille with the theatrical make-up of an old man, of a young girl, assuming whatever disguise it pleased the painter to give him, but still maintaining the general expression of his own countenance.

He took a step or two back and sat down on the couch, unable to take his eyes off the studies of heads. The first was an old man with a long white beard; underneath that beard, the artist sketched the thin chin of Camille. The second was a fair young girl, who looked at him with the blue eyes of his victim. Each of the other three faces reflected a feature of the drowned man. It resembled Camille with the theatrical makeup of an old man, a young girl, taking on whatever disguise the painter chose to give him, but still keeping the overall expression of his own face.

There existed another terrible resemblance among these heads: they all appeared suffering and terrified, and seemed as though overburdened with the same feeling of horror. Each of them had a slight wrinkle to the left of the mouth, which drawing down the lips, produced a grimace. This wrinkle, which Laurent remembered having noticed on the convulsed face of the drowned man, marked them all with a sign of vile relationship.

There was another awful similarity among these heads: they all looked like they were in pain and scared, as if weighed down by the same sense of dread. Each one had a small wrinkle on the left side of the mouth, which pulled the lips down and created a grimace. This wrinkle, which Laurent recalled seeing on the contorted face of the drowned man, marked them all with a sign of a disgusting connection.

Laurent understood that he had taken too long a look at Camille at the Morgue. The image of the drowned man had become deeply impressed on his mind; and now, his hand, without his being conscious of it, never failed to draw the lines of this atrocious face which followed him everywhere.

Laurent realized that he had stared too long at Camille in the morgue. The image of the drowned man was firmly etched in his mind, and now, without even realizing it, his hand constantly sketched the features of that horrifying face, which seemed to haunt him everywhere he went.

Little by little, the painter, who was allowing himself to fall back on the divan, fancied he saw the faces become animated. He had five Camilles before him, five Camilles whom his own fingers had powerfully created, and who, by terrifying peculiarity were of various ages and of both sexes. He rose, he lacerated the pictures and threw them outside. He said to himself that he would die of terror in his studio, were he to people it with portraits of his victim.

Little by little, the painter, who was leaning back on the couch, thought he saw the faces come to life. He had five Camilles in front of him, five Camilles that his own hands had intensely created, and who, in a strange way, were of different ages and both genders. He got up, tore the pictures apart, and threw them outside. He told himself that he would die of fear in his studio if he filled it with portraits of his victim.

A fear had just come over him: he dreaded that he would no more be able to draw a head without reproducing that of the drowned man. He wished to ascertain, at once, whether he were master of his own hand. He placed a white canvas on his easel; and, then, with a bit of charcoal, sketched out a face in a few lines. The face resembled Camille. Laurent swiftly effaced this drawing and tried another.

A fear suddenly washed over him: he was worried that he wouldn't be able to draw a head without it looking like the drowned man. He wanted to find out right away if he was in control of his own hand. He put a white canvas on his easel and then, with a piece of charcoal, sketched out a face with just a few lines. The face looked like Camille. Laurent quickly erased this drawing and tried again.

For an hour he struggled against futility, which drove along his fingers. At each fresh attempt, he went back to the head of the drowned man. He might indeed assert his will, and avoid the lines he knew so well. In spite of himself, he drew those lines, he obeyed his muscles and his rebellious nerves. He had first of all proceeded rapidly with his sketches; he now took pains to pass the stick of charcoal slowly over the canvas. The result was the same: Camille, grimacing and in pain, appeared ceaselessly.

For an hour, he battled against hopelessness, which pushed through his fingers. With each new attempt, he returned to the head of the drowned man. He could try to assert his will and avoid the lines he recognized so well. But despite himself, he traced those lines; he followed the commands of his muscles and his unruly nerves. Initially, he had quickly sketched his ideas; now, he carefully moved the charcoal stick slowly over the canvas. The outcome was the same: Camille, grimacing and in agony, kept reappearing.

The artist sketched the most different heads successively: the heads of angels, of virgins with aureoles, of Roman warriors with their helmets, of fair, rosy children, of old bandits seamed with scars; and the drowned man always, always reappeared; he became, in turn, angel, virgin, warrior, child and bandit.

The artist successively sketched a variety of heads: angels, virgins with halos, Roman warriors in their helmets, fair, rosy-cheeked children, and old bandits with scars. And the drowned man always, always reappeared; he became, at different times, an angel, a virgin, a warrior, a child, and a bandit.

Then, Laurent plunged into caricature: he exaggerated the features, he produced monstrous profiles, he invented grotesque heads, but only succeeded in rendering the striking portrait of his victim more horrible. He finished by drawing animals, dogs and cats; but even the dogs and cats vaguely resembled Camille.

Then, Laurent dove into caricature: he exaggerated the features, created monstrous profiles, and invented grotesque heads, but only ended up making the striking portrait of his victim more horrifying. He wrapped up by drawing animals, dogs and cats; but even the dogs and cats somewhat resembled Camille.

Laurent then became seized with sullen rage. He smashed the canvas with his fist, thinking in despair of his great picture. Now, he must put that idea aside; he was convinced that, in future, he would draw nothing but the head of Camille, and as his friend had told him, faces all alike would cause hilarity. He pictured to himself what his work would have been, and perceived upon the shoulders of his personages, men and women, the livid and terrified face of the drowned man. The strange picture he thus conjured up, appeared to him atrociously ridiculous and exasperated him.

Laurent was then filled with a deep anger. He punched the canvas, despairing over his great artwork. Now he had to set that idea aside; he was convinced that from now on, he'd only draw Camille's face, and as his friend had warned, identical faces would just be funny. He imagined what his artwork could have been and saw the pale, scared face of the drowned man on the shoulders of his characters, both men and women. The bizarre image he created felt ridiculously absurd to him and drove him to frustration.

He no longer dared to paint, always dreading that he would resuscitate his victim at the least stroke of his brush. If he desired to live peacefully in his studio he must never paint there. This thought that his fingers possessed the fatal and unconscious faculty of reproducing without end the portrait of Camille, made him observe his hand in terror. It seemed to him that his hand no longer belonged to him.

He no longer dared to paint, always fearing that he would bring his victim back to life with the slightest stroke of his brush. If he wanted to live peacefully in his studio, he had to avoid painting there altogether. The idea that his fingers had the deadly and unknowable ability to endlessly recreate Camille's portrait made him look at his hand in terror. It felt like his hand no longer belonged to him.

CHAPTER XXVI

The crisis threatening Madame Raquin took place. The paralysis, which for several months had been creeping along her limbs, always ready to strangle her, at last took her by the throat and linked her body. One evening, while conversing peacefully with Thérèse and Laurent, she remained in the middle of a sentence with her mouth wide open: she felt as if she was being throttled. When she wanted to cry out and call for help, she could only splutter a few hoarse sounds. Her hands and feet were rigid. She found herself struck dumb, and powerless to move.

The crisis that threatened Madame Raquin happened. The paralysis that had been slowly creeping through her limbs for several months, always poised to choke her, finally seized her by the throat and bound her body. One evening, while she was peacefully chatting with Thérèse and Laurent, she suddenly froze in the middle of a sentence, mouth wide open: it felt like she was being strangled. When she tried to scream for help, all that came out were a few gruff sounds. Her hands and feet stiffened. She was left speechless and unable to move.

Thérèse and Laurent rose from their chairs, terrified at this stroke, which had contorted the old mercer in less than five seconds. When she became rigid, and fixed her supplicating eyes on them, they pressed her with questions in order to ascertain the cause of her suffering. Unable to reply, she continued gazing at them in profound anguish.

Thérèse and Laurent got up from their chairs, shocked by this incident, which had twisted the old merchant in less than five seconds. When she went stiff and fixed her pleading eyes on them, they bombarded her with questions to figure out what was causing her pain. Unable to respond, she kept looking at them in deep anguish.

They then understood that they had nothing but a corpse before them, a corpse half alive that could see and hear, but could not speak to them. They were in despair at this attack. At the bottom of their hearts, they cared little for the suffering of the paralysed woman. They mourned over themselves, who in future would have to live alone, face to face.

They then realized that all they had in front of them was a lifeless body, a body that was barely alive, capable of seeing and hearing, but unable to speak to them. They were devastated by this situation. Deep down, they didn’t really care about the pain of the paralyzed woman. They were more upset about themselves, knowing that from now on they would have to live alone, face to face.

From this day the life of the married couple became intolerable. They passed the most cruel evenings opposite the impotent old lady, who no longer lulled their terror with her gentle, idle chatter. She reposed in an armchair, like a parcel, a thing, while they remained alone, one at each end of the table, embarrassed and anxious. This body no longer separated them; at times they forgot it, confounding it with the articles of furniture.

From that day on, the married couple's life became unbearable. They spent the most painful evenings across from the helpless old lady, who no longer eased their fear with her soft, aimless talk. She sat in an armchair like a package, just an object, while they were left alone, one at each end of the table, feeling awkward and anxious. This presence no longer kept them apart; sometimes they forgot it altogether, mixing it up with the furniture.

They were now seized with the same terror as at night. The dining-room became, like the bedroom, a terrible spot, where the spectre of Camille arose, causing them to suffer an extra four or five hours daily. As soon as twilight came, they shuddered, lowering the lamp-shade so as not to see one another, and endeavouring to persuade themselves that Madame Raquin was about to speak and thus remind them of her presence. If they kept her with them, if they did not get rid of her, it was because her eyes were still alive, and they experienced a little relief in watching them move and sparkle.

They were now gripped by the same fear as at night. The dining room became, like the bedroom, a horrible place, where the ghost of Camille appeared, making them suffer an extra four or five hours every day. As soon as twilight came, they tensed up, lowering the lamp shade so they wouldn’t have to see each other, and trying to convince themselves that Madame Raquin was about to speak, reminding them of her presence. They kept her close, not wanting to get rid of her, because her eyes were still alive, and they felt a small comfort in watching them move and sparkle.

They always placed the impotent old lady in the bright beam of the lamp, so as to thoroughly light up her face and have it always before them. This flabby, livid countenance would have been a sight that others could not have borne, but Thérèse and Laurent experienced such need for company, that they gazed upon it with real joy.

They always put the helpless old lady in the bright light of the lamp so her face was fully illuminated and always in front of them. This saggy, pale face would have been unbearable for others, but Thérèse and Laurent were so desperate for company that they looked at it with genuine pleasure.

This face looked like that of a dead person in the centre of which two living eyes had been fixed. These eyes alone moved, rolling rapidly in their orbits. The cheeks and mouth maintained such appalling immobility that they seemed as though petrified. When Madame Raquin fell asleep and lowered her lids, her countenance, which was then quite white and mute, was really that of a corpse. Thérèse and Laurent, who no longer felt anyone with them, then made a noise until the paralysed woman raised her eyelids and looked at them. In this manner they compelled her to remain awake.

This face resembled that of a dead person, except for the two living eyes fixed in the center. Only these eyes moved, rolling quickly in their sockets. The cheeks and mouth were so terrifyingly still that they looked like they had turned to stone. When Madame Raquin fell asleep and closed her eyes, her expression—white and silent—truly resembled that of a corpse. Thérèse and Laurent, feeling completely alone, made noise until the paralyzed woman finally opened her eyes and looked at them. This way, they forced her to stay awake.

They regarded her as a distraction that drew them from their bad dreams. Since she had been infirm, they had to attend to her like a child. The care they lavished on her forced them to scatter their thoughts. In the morning Laurent lifted her up and bore her to her armchair; at night he placed her on her bed again. She was still heavy, and he had to exert all his strength to raise her delicately in his arms, and carry her. It was also he who rolled her armchair along. The other attentions fell to Thérèse. She dressed and fed the impotent old lady, and sought to understand her slightest wish.

They saw her as a distraction that pulled them away from their nightmares. Since she had been unwell, they had to care for her like a child. The attention they gave her scattered their thoughts. In the morning, Laurent would lift her up and carry her to her armchair; at night, he would place her back in bed. She was still heavy, and he had to use all his strength to lift her gently in his arms and carry her. He also rolled her armchair around. The other tasks fell to Thérèse. She dressed and fed the helpless old lady and tried to understand her every wish.

For a few days Madame Raquin preserved the use of her hands. She could write on a slate, and in this way asked for what she required; then the hands withered, and it became impossible for her to raise them or hold a pencil. From that moment her eyes were her only language, and it was necessary for her niece to guess what she desired. The young woman devoted herself to the hard duties of sick-nurse, which gave her occupation for body and mind that did her much good.

For a few days, Madame Raquin was able to use her hands. She could write on a slate to ask for what she needed; then her hands began to deteriorate, and she couldn’t lift them or hold a pencil anymore. From that moment on, her eyes became her only means of communication, and her niece had to figure out what she wanted. The young woman dedicated herself to the challenging tasks of caregiving, which kept her occupied and was beneficial for her body and mind.

So as not to remain face to face, the married couple rolled the armchair of the poor old lady into the dining-room, the first thing in the morning. They placed her between them, as if she were necessary to their existence. They caused her to be present at their meals, and at all their interviews. When she signified the desire to retire to her bedroom, they feigned not to understand. She was only of use to interrupt their private conversations, and had no right to live apart.

To avoid being alone together, the married couple moved the old lady's armchair into the dining room first thing in the morning. They positioned her between them, as if she were essential to their lives. They made her join them for meals and every conversation. When she expressed a wish to go to her bedroom, they pretended not to get it. She was only there to break up their private talks and had no right to live separately.

At eight o’clock, Laurent went to his studio, Thérèse descended to the shop, while the paralyzed woman remained alone in the dining-room until noon; then, after lunch, she found herself without company again until six o’clock. Frequently, during the day, her niece ran upstairs, and, hovering round her, made sure she did not require anything. The friends of the family were at a loss for sufficiently laudatory phrases wherein to extol the virtues of Thérèse and Laurent.

At eight o’clock, Laurent headed to his studio, Thérèse went down to the shop, while the paralyzed woman stayed alone in the dining room until noon; then, after lunch, she was on her own again until six o’clock. Throughout the day, her niece often ran upstairs to check on her, making sure she didn’t need anything. The family friends struggled to find enough flattering words to praise the qualities of Thérèse and Laurent.

The Thursday receptions continued, the impotent old lady being present, as in the past. Her armchair was advanced to the table, and from eight o’clock till eleven she kept her eyes open, casting penetrating glances from one to another of her guests in turn. On the first few of these evenings, old Michaud and Grivet felt some embarrassment in the presence of the corpse of their old friend. They did not know what countenance to put on. They only experienced moderate sorrow, and they were inquiring in their minds in what measure it would be suitable to display their grief. Should they speak to this lifeless form? Should they refrain from troubling about it? Little by little, they decided to treat Madame Raquin as though nothing had happened to her. They ended by feigning to completely ignore her condition. They chatted with her, putting questions and giving the answers, laughing both for her and for themselves, and never permitting the rigid expression on the countenance to baffle them.

The Thursday receptions went on, with the frail old lady still there, just like before. Her armchair was moved up to the table, and from eight o’clock to eleven, she kept her eyes open, giving intense looks at each of her guests in turn. During the first few evenings, old Michaud and Grivet felt awkward being around the reminder of their deceased friend. They weren't sure how to act. They felt a slight sadness and wondered how much grief they should show. Should they talk to this lifeless figure? Should they just ignore it? Gradually, they decided to treat Madame Raquin as if nothing had happened to her. They eventually pretended to be completely oblivious to her situation. They chatted with her, asked questions and provided answers, laughed for her and themselves, never letting her frozen expression throw them off.

It was a strange sight: these men who appeared to be speaking sensibly to a statue, just as little girls talk to their dolls. The paralysed woman sat rigid and mute before them, while they babbled, multiplying their gestures in exceedingly animated conversations with her. Michaud and Grivet prided themselves on their correct attitude. In acting as they did, they believed they were giving proof of politeness; they, moreover, avoided the annoyance of the customary condolences. They fancied that Madame Raquin must feel flattered to find herself treated as a person in good health; and, from that moment, it became possible for them to be merry in her presence, without the least scruple.

It was a weird sight: these men who seemed to be having a sensible conversation with a statue, just like little girls talk to their dolls. The paralyzed woman sat stiff and silent in front of them, while they chattered away, exaggerating their gestures in very animated discussions with her. Michaud and Grivet took pride in their proper behavior. By acting this way, they thought they were being polite; they also avoided the annoyance of the usual condolences. They believed Madame Raquin must feel flattered to be treated like a healthy person; and from that moment on, it became possible for them to be cheerful in her presence, without any guilt.

Grivet had contracted a mania. He affirmed that Madame Raquin and himself understood one another perfectly; and that she could not look at him without him at once comprehending what she desired. This was another delicate attention. Only Grivet was on every occasion in error. He frequently interrupted the game of dominoes, to observe the infirm woman whose eyes were quietly following the game, and declare that she wanted such or such a thing. On further inquiry it was found that she wanted nothing at all, or that she wanted something entirely different. This did not discourage Grivet, who triumphantly exclaimed:

Grivet had developed a fixation. He insisted that Madame Raquin and he completely understood each other; he believed she couldn't look at him without him instantly knowing what she wanted. This was another sign of his thoughtfulness. However, Grivet was consistently mistaken. He often interrupted the domino game to comment on the disabled woman, whose eyes were quietly tracking the play, and declared that she wanted this or that. Upon further investigation, it turned out she wanted nothing at all, or something completely unrelated. This didn’t put a damper on Grivet, who boldly declared:

“Just as I said!” And he began again a few moments later.

“Just as I said!” And he started again a few moments later.

It was quite another matter when the impotent old lady openly expressed a desire; Thérèse, Laurent, and the guests named one object after another that they fancied she might wish for. Grivet then made himself remarkable by the clumsiness of his offers. He mentioned, haphazard, everything that came into his head, invariably offering the contrary to what Madame Raquin desired. But this circumstance did not prevent him repeating:

It was a completely different situation when the helpless old lady openly voiced a wish; Thérèse, Laurent, and the guests named one thing after another that they thought she might want. Grivet then stood out for the awkwardness of his suggestions. He randomly mentioned everything that popped into his mind, always offering exactly the opposite of what Madame Raquin wanted. But this didn’t stop him from repeating:

“I can read in her eyes as in a book. Look, she says I am right. Is it not so, dear lady? Yes, yes.”

“I can read her eyes like a book. Look, she says I’m right. Isn’t that true, dear lady? Yes, yes.”

Nevertheless, it was no easy matter to grasp the wishes of the poor old woman. Thérèse alone possessed this faculty. She communicated fairly well with this walled-up brain, still alive, but buried in a lifeless frame. What was passing within this wretched creature, just sufficiently alive to be present at the events of life, without taking part in them? She saw and heard, she no doubt reasoned in a distinct and clear manner. But she was without gesture and voice to express the thoughts originating in her mind. Her ideas were perhaps choking her, and yet she could not raise a hand, nor open her mouth, even though one of her movements or words should decide the destiny of the world.

Nevertheless, it was no easy task to understand the wishes of the poor old woman. Thérèse was the only one who had this ability. She communicated fairly well with this trapped mind, still alive, but buried in a lifeless body. What was going on inside this miserable being, just alive enough to witness life’s events but unable to participate? She saw and heard things, and she likely reasoned clearly and distinctly. But she had no gestures or voice to express the thoughts forming in her mind. Her ideas might have been suffocating her, yet she couldn’t raise a hand or open her mouth, even if one of her movements or words could change the fate of the world.

Her mind resembled those of the living buried by mistake, who awaken in the middle of the night in the earth, three or four yards below the surface of the ground. They shout, they struggle, and people pass over them without hearing their atrocious lamentations.

Her mind was like those who are accidentally buried alive, waking up in the middle of the night, three or four feet below the ground. They shout, they fight to escape, while people walk right over them without hearing their terrible cries.

Laurent frequently gazed at Madame Raquin, his lips pressed together, his hands stretched out on his knees, putting all his life into his sparkling and swiftly moving eyes. And he said to himself:

Laurent often stared at Madame Raquin, his lips tightly closed, his hands resting on his knees, pouring all his energy into his bright and quickly moving eyes. And he thought to himself:

“Who knows what she may be thinking of all alone? Some cruel drama must be passing within this inanimate frame.”

“Who knows what she might be thinking all by herself? Some harsh drama must be unfolding within this lifeless body.”

Laurent made a mistake. Madame Raquin was happy, happy at the care and affection bestowed on her by her dear children. She had always dreamed of ending in this gentle way, amidst devotedness and caresses. Certainly she would have been pleased to have preserved her speech, so as to be able to thank the friends who assisted her to die in peace. But she accepted her condition without rebellion. The tranquil and retired life she had always led, the sweetness of her character, prevented her feeling too acutely the suffering of being mute and unable to make a movement. She had entered second childhood. She passed days without weariness, gazing before her, and musing on the past. She even tasted the charm of remaining very good in her armchair, like a little girl.

Laurent made a mistake. Madame Raquin was happy, genuinely happy, with the love and care shown to her by her dear children. She had always imagined ending her life in such a gentle way, surrounded by affection and support. Of course, she would have loved to keep her ability to speak, so she could thank the friends who helped her die peacefully. But she accepted her situation without complaint. The calm and private life she had always lived, along with her sweet nature, kept her from feeling too intensely the pain of being unable to speak or move. She had regressed into a sort of second childhood. She spent her days without fatigue, staring into space, lost in memories of the past. She even found joy in simply being very comfortable in her armchair, like a little girl.

Each day the sweetness and brightness of her eyes became more penetrating. She had reached the point of making them perform the duties of a hand or mouth, in asking for what she required and in expressing her thanks. In this way she replaced the organs that were wanting, in a most peculiar and charming manner. Her eyes, in the centre of her flabby and grimacing face, were of celestial beauty.

Each day, the warmth and sparkle of her eyes grew more intense. She had learned to use them almost like hands or a mouth, to ask for what she needed and to show her gratitude. In this way, she replaced what was missing in a very unique and charming way. Her eyes, set in the middle of her soft and contorted face, were beautifully enchanting.

Since her twisted and inert lips could no longer smile, she smiled with adorable tenderness, by her looks; moist beams and rays of dawn issued from her orbits. Nothing was more peculiar than those eyes which laughed like lips in this lifeless countenance. The lower part of the face remained gloomy and wan, while the upper part was divinely lit up. It was particularly for her beloved children that she placed all her gratitude, all the affection of her soul into a simple glance. When Laurent took her in his arms, morning and night, to carry her, she thanked him lovingly by looks full of tender effusion.

Since her twisted and lifeless lips could no longer smile, she smiled with adorable tenderness through her gaze; moist beams and rays of dawn shone from her eyes. Nothing was more unusual than those eyes that seemed to laugh like lips on this lifeless face. The lower part of her face remained gloomy and pale, while the upper part radiated divine light. It was especially for her beloved children that she poured all her gratitude and affection into a simple glance. When Laurent picked her up in his arms, morning and night, to carry her, she thanked him lovingly with looks full of tender warmth.

She lived thus for weeks, awaiting death, fancying herself sheltered from any fresh misfortune. She thought she had already received her share of suffering. But she was mistaken. One night she was crushed by a frightful blow.

She lived like this for weeks, waiting for death, believing she was safe from any new misfortune. She thought she had already faced her share of suffering. But she was wrong. One night, she was struck by a terrible blow.

Thérèse and Laurent might well place her between them, in the full light, but she was no longer sufficiently animated to separate and defend them against their anguish. When they forgot that she was there and could hear and see them, they were seized with folly. Perceiving Camille, they sought to drive him away. Then, in unsteady tones, they allowed the truth to escape them, uttering words that revealed everything to Madame Raquin. Laurent had a sort of attack, during which he spoke like one under the influence of hallucination, and the paralysed woman abruptly understood.

Thérèse and Laurent could easily put her between them in broad daylight, but she was no longer lively enough to step in and shield them from their distress. When they forgot she was there and could hear and see them, they lost their minds. Spotting Camille, they tried to push him away. Then, in shaky voices, they accidentally let the truth slip out, saying things that exposed everything to Madame Raquin. Laurent had a kind of episode, speaking as if he were hallucinating, and the paralyzed woman suddenly understood.

A frightful contraction passed over her face, and she experienced such a shock that Thérèse thought she was about to bound to her feet and shriek, but she fell backward, rigid as iron. This shock was all the more terrible as it seemed to galvanise a corpse. Sensibility which had for a moment returned, disappeared; the impotent woman remained more crushed and wan than before. Her eyes, usually so gentle, had become dark and harsh, resembling pieces of metal.

A terrifying expression crossed her face, and Thérèse felt a moment of panic, thinking she might leap to her feet and scream, but instead, she fell back, stiff as a statue. This shock was even more horrific as if it had revived a corpse. The brief return of her awareness vanished; the helpless woman looked even more defeated and pale than before. Her eyes, usually so kind, had turned dark and unforgiving, like pieces of metal.

Never had despair fallen more rigorously on a being. The sinister truth, like a flash of flame, scorched the eyes of the paralysed woman and penetrated within her with the concussion of a shaft of lightning. Had she been able to rise, to utter the cry of horror that ascended to her throat, and curse the murderers of her son, she would have suffered less. But, after hearing and understanding everything, she was forced to remain motionless and mute, inwardly preserving all the glare of her grief.

Never had despair weighed more heavily on someone. The dark truth, like a flash of flame, burned the eyes of the paralyzed woman and entered her soul with the force of a lightning strike. If she could have stood up, let out the cry of horror that built up in her throat, and cursed the murderers of her son, it might have eased her pain. But after hearing and understanding everything, she was left frozen and silent, holding on to the full intensity of her grief inside.

It seemed to her that Thérèse and Laurent had bound her, riveted her to her armchair to prevent her springing up, and that they took atrocious pleasure in repeating to her, after gagging her to stifle her cries—

It felt like Thérèse and Laurent had tied her down, fastened her to her armchair to keep her from jumping up, and that they took awful pleasure in telling her, after silencing her to muffle her screams—

“We have killed Camille!”

“We killed Camille!”

Terror and anguish coursed furiously in her body unable to find an issue. She made superhuman efforts to raise the weight crushing her, to clear her throat and thus give passage to her flood of despair. In vain did she strain her final energy; she felt her tongue cold against her palate, she could not tear herself from death. Cadaverous impotence held her rigid. Her sensations resembled those of a man fallen into lethargy, who is being buried, and who, bound by the bonds of his own frame, hears the deadened sound of the shovels of mould falling on his head.

Terror and anguish surged through her body, desperately searching for a way out. She pushed herself to lift the weight pressing down on her, trying to clear her throat and let her flood of despair flow out. No matter how hard she strained with the last of her energy, she felt her tongue cold against the roof of her mouth; she couldn’t break free from death's grip. A lifeless heaviness kept her frozen. Her feelings were like those of a man slipping into a deep sleep, being buried, who, bound by his own body, hears the dull sound of dirt falling on him.

The ravages to which her heart was subjected, proved still more terrible. She felt a blow inwardly that completely undid her. Her entire life was afflicted: all her tenderness, all her goodness, all her devotedness had just been brutally upset and trampled under foot. She had led a life of affection and gentleness, and in her last hours, when about to carry to the grave a belief in the delight of a calm life, a voice shouted to her that all was falsehood and all crime.

The damage done to her heart was even more devastating. She felt an internal blow that completely shattered her. Her whole life was in turmoil: all her kindness, all her goodness, all her devotion had just been violently disrupted and crushed. She had lived a life filled with love and gentleness, and in her final moments, when she was about to take to the grave a belief in the joy of a peaceful life, a voice shouted at her that everything was a lie and all was sin.

The veil being rent, she perceived apart from the love and friendship which was all she had hitherto been able to see, a frightful picture of blood and shame. She would have cursed the Almighty had she been able to shout out a blasphemy. Providence had deceived her for over sixty years, by treating her as a gentle, good little girl, by amusing her with lying representations of tranquil joy. And she had remained a child, senselessly believing in a thousand silly things, and unable to see life as it really is, dragging along in the sanguinary filth of passions. Providence was bad; it should have told her the truth before, or have allowed her to continue in her innocence and blindness. Now, it only remained for her to die, denying love, denying friendship, denying devotedness. Nothing existed but murder and lust.

The veil was torn away, and she saw beyond the love and friendship that she had always focused on, a horrifying image of blood and shame. She would have cursed God if she could have screamed out a curse. Fate had misled her for over sixty years, treating her like a sweet, good girl, entertaining her with false images of peaceful joy. She had remained a child, foolishly believing in a thousand silly things, unable to see life as it truly is, mired in the bloody mess of her passions. Fate was cruel; it should have told her the truth earlier or let her continue in her innocence and ignorance. Now, all that was left for her was to die, rejecting love, rejecting friendship, rejecting devotion. There was nothing but murder and desire.

What! Camille had been killed by Thérèse and Laurent, and they had conceived the crime in shame! For Madame Raquin, there was such a fathomless depth in this thought, that she could neither reason it out, nor grasp it clearly. She experienced but one sensation, that of a horrible disaster; it seemed to her that she was falling into a dark, cold hole. And she said to herself:

What! Camille had been killed by Thérèse and Laurent, and they had planned the crime out of shame! For Madame Raquin, this thought was so overwhelming that she couldn’t make sense of it or fully understand it. All she felt was a terrible disaster; it felt like she was falling into a dark, cold abyss. And she said to herself:

“I shall be smashed to pieces at the bottom.”

“I'll be crushed to pieces at the bottom.”

After the first shock, the crime appeared to her so monstrous that it seemed impossible. Then, when convinced of the misbehaviour and murder, by recalling certain little incidents which she had formerly failed to understand, she was afraid of going out of her mind. Thérèse and Laurent were really the murderers of Camille: Thérèse whom she had reared, Laurent whom she had loved with the devoted and tender affection of a mother. These thoughts revolved in her head like an immense wheel, accompanied by a deafening noise.

After the initial shock, the crime felt so monstrous to her that it seemed impossible. Then, when she accepted the wrongdoing and murder, recalling certain little incidents she had previously failed to grasp, she feared she would lose her mind. Thérèse and Laurent were truly Camille's murderers: Thérèse, whom she had raised, and Laurent, whom she had loved with the devoted and tender affection of a mother. These thoughts spun in her mind like a giant wheel, accompanied by a deafening noise.

She conjectured such vile details, fathomed such immense hypocrisy, assisting in thought at a double vision so atrocious in irony, that she would have liked to die, mechanical and implacable, pounded her brain with the weight and ceaseless action of a millstone. She repeated to herself:

She imagined such terrible details, understood such massive hypocrisy, grappling with a double vision so extreme in irony that she felt like she wanted to die. Mechanically and relentlessly, her mind was crushed by the weight and constant pressure of a millstone. She kept telling herself:

“It is my children who have killed my child.”

“It is my kids who have killed my kid.”

And she could think of nothing else to express her despair.

And she couldn’t think of anything else to show her despair.

In the sudden change that had come over her heart, she no longer recognised herself. She remained weighed down by the brutal invasion of ideas of vengeance that drove away all the goodness of her life. When she had been thus transformed, all was dark inwardly; she felt the birth of a new being within her frame, a being pitiless and cruel, who would have liked to bite the murderers of her son.

In the sudden shift that had taken over her heart, she no longer recognized herself. She was burdened by the harsh intrusion of vengeful thoughts that pushed away all the goodness in her life. When she had been changed like this, everything felt dark inside; she sensed the emergence of a new entity within her, one that was merciless and cruel, a being that longed to attack her son’s murderers.

When she had succumbed to the overwhelming stroke of paralysis, when she understood that she could not fly at the throats of Thérèse and Laurent, whom she longed to strangle, she resigned herself to silence and immobility, and great tears fell slowly from her eyes. Nothing could be more heartrending than this mute and motionless despair. Those tears coursing, one by one, down this lifeless countenance, not a wrinkle of which moved, that inert, wan face which could not weep with its features, and whose eyes alone sobbed, presented a poignant spectacle.

When she had given in to the overwhelming paralysis, realizing she could not lash out at Thérèse and Laurent, whom she desperately wanted to strangle, she accepted her silence and stillness, and big tears slowly fell from her eyes. Nothing was more heartbreaking than this silent, motionless despair. Those tears streaming down her lifeless face, not a single feature shifting, with that pale, expressionless face that couldn't cry except through its eyes, created a deeply moving scene.

Thérèse was seized with horrified pity.

Thérèse was overwhelmed with a deep sense of horror and compassion.

“We must put her to bed,” said she to Laurent, pointing to her aunt.

“We need to put her to bed,” she said to Laurent, pointing to her aunt.

Laurent hastened to roll the paralysed woman into her bedroom. Then, as he stooped down to take her in his arms, Madame Raquin hoped that some powerful spring would place her on her feet; and she attempted a supreme effort. The Almighty would not permit Laurent to press her to his bosom; she fully anticipated he would be struck down if he displayed such monstrous impudence. But no spring came into action, and heaven reserved its lightning. Madame Raquin remained huddled up and passive like a bundle of linen. She was grasped, raised and carried along by the assassin; she experienced the anguish of feeling herself feeble and abandoned in the arms of the murderer of Camille. Her head rolled on to the shoulder of Laurent, whom she observed with eyes increased in volume by horror.

Laurent rushed to roll the paralyzed woman into her bedroom. As he bent down to lift her into his arms, Madame Raquin hoped that some powerful force would lift her to her feet; she made one last effort. She feared that the Almighty wouldn’t allow Laurent to hold her close; she was sure he would be struck down if he had such audacity. But no force came into play, and heaven held back its lightning. Madame Raquin stayed hunched up and passive like a pile of laundry. She was grasped, lifted, and carried away by the murderer; she felt the sheer terror of being weak and helpless in the arms of Camille’s killer. Her head slumped against Laurent’s shoulder, and she looked at him with wide, horrified eyes.

“You may look at me,” he murmured. “Your eyes will not eat me.”

“You can look at me,” he murmured. “Your eyes won’t hurt me.”

And he cast her brutally on the bed. The impotent old lady fell unconscious on the mattress. Her last thought had been one of terror and disgust. In future, morning and night, she would have to submit to the vile pressure of the arms of Laurent.

And he roughly threw her onto the bed. The helpless old woman passed out on the mattress. Her final thought was filled with fear and disgust. From now on, morning and night, she would have to endure the disgusting embrace of Laurent.

CHAPTER XXVII

A shock of terror alone had made the married pair speak, and avow their crime in the presence of Madame Raquin. Neither one nor the other was cruel; they would have avoided such a revelation out of feelings of humanity, had not their own security already made it imperative on their part to maintain silence.

A sudden rush of fear made the married couple confess their wrongdoing in front of Madame Raquin. Neither of them was cruel; they would have kept such a secret out of compassion, if their own safety hadn't forced them to speak up.

On the ensuing Thursday, they felt particularly anxious. In the morning, Thérèse inquired of Laurent whether he considered it prudent to leave the paralysed woman in the dining-room during the evening. She knew all and might give the alarm.

On the following Thursday, they felt especially nervous. In the morning, Thérèse asked Laurent whether he thought it was wise to leave the paralyzed woman in the dining room that evening. She knew everything and could raise the alarm.

“Bah!” replied Laurent, “it is impossible for her to raise her little finger. How can she babble?”

“Bah!” replied Laurent, “there's no way she can even lift a finger. How can she talk?”

“She will perhaps discover a way to do so,” answered Thérèse. “I have noticed an implacable thought in her eyes since the other evening.”

“She might find a way to do that,” Thérèse replied. “I’ve seen a relentless thought in her eyes since the other night.”

“No,” said Laurent. “You see, the doctor told me it was absolutely all over with her. If she ever speaks again it will be in the final death-rattle. She will not last much longer, you may be sure. It would be stupid to place an additional load on our conscience by preventing her being present at the gathering this evening.”

“No,” said Laurent. “You see, the doctor told me it was definitely the end for her. If she ever speaks again, it will only be in her final moments. She won’t last much longer, that’s for sure. It would be foolish to add to our guilt by keeping her from being at the gathering this evening.”

Thérèse shuddered.

Thérèse shivered.

“You misunderstand me,” she exclaimed. “Oh! You are right. There has been enough crime. I meant to say that we might shut our aunt up in her own room, pretending she was not well, and was sleeping.”

“You're misunderstanding me,” she said. “Oh! You're right. There's been enough crime. What I meant was that we could keep our aunt in her own room, pretending she's not feeling well and is just sleeping.”

“That’s it,” replied Laurent, “and that idiot Michaud would go straight into the room to see his old friend, notwithstanding. It would be a capital way to ruin us.”

"That’s it,” replied Laurent, “and that idiot Michaud would go right into the room to see his old friend, anyway. It would be a perfect way to mess us up."

He hesitated. He wanted to appear calm, and anxiety gave a tremor to his voice.

He hesitated. He wanted to seem calm, but anxiety made his voice shake.

“It will be best to let matters take their course,” he continued. “These people are as silly as geese. The mute despair of the old woman will certainly teach them nothing. They will never have the least suspicion of the thing, for they are too far away from the truth. Once the ordeal is over, we shall be at ease as to the consequences of our imprudence. All will be well, you will see.”

“It’s best to let things unfold naturally,” he continued. “These people are as foolish as geese. The silent despair of the old woman will definitely teach them nothing. They will never even suspect what’s going on because they’re too far from the truth. Once this ordeal is over, we’ll feel relieved about the consequences of our mistakes. Everything will be fine, you’ll see.”

When the guests arrived in the evening, Madame Raquin occupied her usual place, between the stove and table. Thérèse and Laurent feigned to be in good spirits, concealing their shudders and awaiting, in anguish, the incident that was bound to occur. They had brought the lamp-shade very low down, so that the oilcloth table covering alone was lit up.

When the guests arrived in the evening, Madame Raquin was in her usual spot, between the stove and the table. Thérèse and Laurent pretended to be cheerful, hiding their unease and anxiously waiting for the incident that was sure to happen. They had lowered the lamp shade quite a bit, so only the oilcloth table covering was illuminated.

The guests engaged in the usual noisy, common-place conversation that invariably preceded the first game of dominoes. Grivet and Michaud did not fail to address the usual questions to the paralysed woman, on the subject of her health, and to give excellent answers to them, as was their custom. After which, the company, without troubling any further about the poor old lady, plunged with delight into the game.

The guests chatted in their usual loud, casual way before starting the first game of dominoes. Grivet and Michaud made sure to ask the usual questions about the paralyzed woman’s health and gave their typical excellent responses. After that, the group, without giving the poor old lady another thought, eagerly jumped into the game.

Since Madame Raquin had become aware of the horrible secret, she had been awaiting this evening with feverish impatience. She had gathered together all her remaining strength to denounce the culprits. Up to the last moment, she feared she would not be present at the gathering; she thought Laurent would make her disappear, perhaps kill her, or at least shut her up in her own apartment. When she saw that her niece and nephew allowed her to remain in the dining-room, she experienced lively joy at the thought of attempting to avenge her son.

Since Madame Raquin had discovered the terrible secret, she had been eagerly waiting for this evening. She had mustered all her remaining strength to call out the wrongdoers. Right up until the last moment, she worried she wouldn’t make it to the gathering; she feared Laurent might make her vanish, or even kill her, or at the very least, confine her to her own apartment. When she saw that her niece and nephew let her stay in the dining room, she felt a rush of joy at the thought of trying to seek revenge for her son.

Aware that her tongue was powerless, she resorted to a new kind of language. With astonishing power of will, she succeeded, in a measure, in galvanising her right hand, in slightly raising it from her knee, where it always lay stretched out, inert; she then made it creep little by little up one of the legs of the table before her, and thus succeeded in placing it on the oilcloth table cover. Then, she feebly agitated the fingers as if to attract attention.

Realizing her words had no effect, she turned to a different kind of communication. With incredible determination, she managed, to some extent, to activate her right hand, lifting it slightly from her knee where it always rested, motionless. She then slowly moved it up one of the table legs in front of her and placed it on the oilcloth table covering. After that, she weakly moved her fingers as if trying to get someone's attention.

When the players perceived this lifeless hand, white and nerveless, before them, they were exceedingly surprised. Grivet stopped short, with his arm in the air, at the moment when he was about to play the double-six. Since the impotent woman had been struck down, she had never moved her hands.

When the players saw the lifeless hand, white and limp, in front of them, they were extremely surprised. Grivet halted abruptly, with his arm raised, just as he was about to roll the double-six. Since the helpless woman had been struck down, she hadn't moved her hands at all.

“Hey! Just look, Thérèse,” cried Michaud. “Madame Raquin is agitating her fingers. She probably wants something.”

“Hey! Look at this, Thérèse,” Michaud shouted. “Madame Raquin is fidgeting with her fingers. She probably wants something.”

Thérèse could not reply. Both she and Laurent had been following the exertion of the paralysed woman, and she was now looking at the hand of her aunt, which stood out wan in the raw light of the lamp, like an avenging hand that was about to speak. The two murderers waited, breathless.

Thérèse couldn't respond. Both she and Laurent had been watching the struggle of the paralyzed woman, and now she was staring at her aunt's hand, which looked pale in the harsh light of the lamp, like a vengeful hand poised to speak. The two murderers waited, breathless.

“Of course,” said Grivet, “she wants something. Oh! We thoroughly understand one another. She wants to play dominoes. Eh! Isn’t it so, dear lady?”

“Of course,” said Grivet, “she wants something. Oh! We completely understand each other. She wants to play dominoes. Right? Isn’t that true, dear lady?”

Madame Raquin made a violent sign indicating that she wanted nothing of the kind. She extended one finger, folded up the others with infinite difficulty, and began to painfully trace letters on the table cover. She had barely indicated a stroke or two, when Grivet again exclaimed in triumph:

Madame Raquin gestured violently to show she didn't want any of that. She extended one finger, struggled to fold the others down, and slowly started to trace letters on the tablecloth. She had barely made a stroke or two when Grivet again shouted in triumph:

“I understand; she says I do right to play the double-six.”

“I get it; she says I'm right to play the double-six.”

The impotent woman cast a terrible glance at the old clerk, and returned to the word she wished to write. But Grivet interrupted her at every moment, declaring it was needless, that he understood, and he then brought out some stupidity. Michaud at last made him hold his tongue.

The frustrated woman shot a sharp look at the old clerk and went back to the word she wanted to write. But Grivet kept interrupting her, insisting it was unnecessary, that he got it, and then he blurted out some nonsense. Eventually, Michaud got him to be quiet.

“The deuce! Allow Madame Raquin to speak,” said he. “Speak, my old friend.”

“The devil! Let Madame Raquin talk,” he said. “Go ahead, my old friend.”

And he gazed at the oilcloth table cover as if he had been listening. But the fingers of the paralysed woman were growing weary. They had begun the word more than ten times over, and now, in tracing this word, they wandered to right and left. Michaud and Olivier bent forward, and being unable to read, forced the impotent old lady to resume the first letters.

And he stared at the oilcloth table cover as if he had been paying attention. But the fingers of the paralyzed woman were getting tired. They had started the word more than ten times, and now, while trying to write it, they drifted to the right and left. Michaud and Olivier leaned in closer, and unable to read, urged the helpless old lady to start with the first letters again.

“Ah! Bravo!” exclaimed Olivier, all at once, “I can read it, this time. She has just written your name, Thérèse. Let me see: ‘Thérèse and——’ Complete the sentence, dear lady.”

“Ah! Awesome!” shouted Olivier suddenly, “I can read it this time. She just wrote your name, Thérèse. Let me see: ‘Thérèse and——’ Finish the sentence, dear lady.”

Thérèse almost shrieked in anguish. She watched the finger of her aunt gliding over the oilcloth, and it seemed to her that this finger traced her name, and the confession of her crime in letters of fire. Laurent had risen violently, with half a mind to fling himself on the paralysed woman and break her arm. When he saw this hand return to life to reveal the murder of Camille, he thought all was lost, and already felt the weight and frigidity of the knife on the nape of his neck.

Thérèse nearly screamed in despair. She watched her aunt's finger gliding over the oilcloth, and it felt to her like this finger was writing her name and the confession of her crime in blazing letters. Laurent had jumped up suddenly, half tempted to launch himself at the paralyzed woman and break her arm. When he saw this hand come to life to expose Camille's murder, he thought everything was ruined and already felt the cold weight of the knife pressing against the back of his neck.

Madame Raquin still wrote, but in a manner that became more and more hesitating.

Madame Raquin continued to write, but she did so with increasing hesitation.

“This is perfect. I can read it very well indeed,” resumed Olivier after an instant, and with his eyes on the married pair. “Your aunt writes your two names: ‘Thérèse and Laurent.’”

“This is perfect. I can read it really well,” Olivier said after a moment, keeping his eyes on the married couple. “Your aunt wrote both your names: ‘Thérèse and Laurent.’”

The old lady made sign after sign in the affirmative, casting crushing glances on the murderers. Then she sought to complete the sentence, but her fingers had stiffened, the supreme will that galvanised them, escaped her. She felt the paralysis slowly descending her arm and again grasping her wrist. She hurried on, and traced another word.

The old lady nodded repeatedly, shooting angry looks at the murderers. Then she tried to finish her sentence, but her fingers were stiff, and the strong will that had motivated them slipped away. She felt the numbness slowly creeping down her arm and tightening around her wrist. She rushed to continue and wrote another word.

Old Michaud read out in a loud voice:

Old Michaud read out loud:

Thérèse and Laurent have——

Thérèse and Laurent have—

And Olivier inquired:

And Olivier asked:

“What have your dear children?”

"What do your dear children have?"

The murderers, seized with blind terror, were on the point of completing the sentence aloud. They contemplated the avenging hand with fixed and troubled eyes, when, all at once this hand became convulsed, and flattened out on the table. It slipped down and fell on the knee of the impotent woman like a lump of inanimate flesh and bone. The paralysis had returned and arrested the punishment. Michaud and Olivier sat down again disappointed, while Thérèse and Laurent experienced such keen joy that they felt like fainting under the influence of the sudden rush of blood that beat in their bosoms.

The murderers, gripped by sheer terror, were about to say the sentence out loud. They stared at the avenging hand with wide, worried eyes when suddenly, that hand went limp and flattened on the table. It slid down and landed on the knee of the helpless woman like a chunk of lifeless flesh. The paralysis had returned and stopped the punishment. Michaud and Olivier sat back down, disappointed, while Thérèse and Laurent felt such intense joy that they nearly fainted from the rush of blood pounding in their chests.

Grivet who felt vexed at not having been believed on trust, thought the moment had arrived to regain his infallibility, by completing the unfinished sentence. While every one was endeavouring to supply the missing words, he exclaimed:

Grivet, feeling frustrated for not being trusted, thought it was time to prove his reliability by finishing the incomplete sentence. As everyone tried to guess the missing words, he shouted:

“It is quite clear. I can read the whole phrase in the eyes of the lady. It is not necessary for her to write on the table to make me understand; a mere look suffices. She means to say:

“It’s pretty obvious. I can see the whole message in the lady’s eyes. She doesn’t need to write it down for me to get it; just one glance is enough. What she means is:"

“Thérèse and Laurent have been very kind to me.”

“Thérèse and Laurent have been really nice to me.”

Grivet, on this occasion, had cause to be proud of his imagination, for all the company were of his opinion; and the guests began to sing the praises of the married couple, who were so good for the poor lady.

Grivet, on this occasion, had reason to be proud of his imagination, as everyone in the company agreed with him; and the guests started to sing the praises of the married couple, who were such a blessing for the poor lady.

“It is certain,” old Michaud gravely remarked, “that Madame Raquin wishes to bear testimony to the tender affection her children lavish on her, and this does honour to the whole family.”

“It is clear,” old Michaud said seriously, “that Madame Raquin wants to show the loving affection her children give her, and this reflects well on the entire family.”

Then, taking up his dominoes again, he added:

Then, picking up his dominoes again, he added:

“Come, let us continue. Where were we? Grivet was about to play the double-six, I think.”

“Come on, let’s keep going. Where were we? I think Grivet was about to roll double sixes.”

Grivet played the double six, and the stupid, monotonous game went on.

Grivet played the double six, and the dull, repetitive game continued.

The paralysed woman, cut up by frightful despair, looked at her hand, which had just betrayed her. She felt it as heavy as lead, now; never would she be able to raise it again. Providence would not permit Camille to be avenged. It withdrew from his mother the only means she had of making known the crime to which he had fallen a victim. And the wretched woman said to herself that she was now only fit to go and join her child underground. She lowered her lids, feeling herself, henceforth, useless, and with the desire of imagining herself already in the darkness of the tomb.

The paralyzed woman, overwhelmed by despair, stared at her hand, the part of her that had just let her down. It felt as heavy as lead now; she knew she'd never be able to lift it again. Fate wouldn’t allow Camille to be avenged. It took away from his mother the only way she had to reveal the crime that took her child. And the miserable woman thought to herself that she was now only suited to follow her child to the grave. She closed her eyes, feeling now useless, and wished to picture herself already in the darkness of the tomb.

CHAPTER XXVIII

For two months, Thérèse and Laurent had been struggling in the anguish of their union. One suffered through the other. Then hatred slowly gained them, and they ended by casting angry glances at one another, full of secret menace.

For two months, Thérèse and Laurent had been caught in the turmoil of their relationship. One endured the other. Then resentment gradually took hold, and they started throwing angry looks at each other, filled with unspoken threats.

Hatred was forced to come. They had loved like brutes, with hot passion, entirely sanguineous. Then, amidst the enervation of their crime, their love had turned to fright, and their kisses had produced a sort of physical terror. At present, amid the suffering which marriage, which life in common imposed on them, they revolted and flew into anger.

Hatred had to come. They had loved like wild animals, with intense passion, completely consumed by it. Then, in the exhaustion that followed their crime, their love turned into fear, and their kisses now felt like a kind of physical dread. Now, amid the struggles that marriage and sharing their lives brought them, they rebelled and erupted in anger.

It was a bitter hatred, with terrible outbursts. They felt they were in the way of one another, and both inwardly said that they would lead a tranquil existence were they not always face to face. When in presence of each other, it seemed as if an enormous weight were stifling them, and they would have liked to remove this weight, to destroy it. Their lips were pinched, thoughts of violence passed in their clear eyes, and a craving beset them to devour one another.

It was a deep-seated hatred, marked by explosive outbursts. They felt like obstacles in each other's lives, each secretly wishing they could live peacefully if they weren't constantly in each other's presence. When they were together, it felt like an enormous burden was suffocating them, and they longed to lift this burden and obliterate it. Their lips were tense, violent thoughts flashed in their clear eyes, and they had an intense urge to consume each other.

In reality, one single thought tormented them: they were irritated at their crime, and in despair at having for ever troubled their lives. Hence all their anger and hatred. They felt the evil incurable, that they would suffer for the murder of Camille until death, and this idea of perpetual suffering exasperated them. Not knowing whom to strike, they turned in hatred on one another.

In reality, one thought plagued them: they were frustrated by their crime and despairing over how it had forever disrupted their lives. This fueled all their anger and hatred. They felt the evil was irreversible, that they would suffer for Camille's murder until they died, and the idea of endless suffering drove them mad. Not knowing who to lash out at, they redirected their hatred toward each other.

They would not openly admit that their marriage was the final punishment of the murder; they refused to listen to the inner voice that shouted out the truth to them, displaying the story of their life before their eyes. And yet, in the fits of rage that bestirred them, they both saw clearly to the bottom of their anger, they were aware it was the furious impulse of their egotistic nature that had urged them to murder in order to satisfy their desire, and that they had only found in assassination, an afflicted and intolerable existence. They recollected the past, they knew that their mistaken hopes of lust and peaceful happiness had alone brought them to remorse. Had they been able to embrace one another in peace, and live in joy, they would not have mourned Camille, they would have fattened on their crime. But their bodies had rebelled, refusing marriage, and they inquired of themselves, in terror, where horror and disgust would lead them. They only perceived a future that would be horrible in pain, with a sinister and violent end.

They wouldn't admit that their marriage was the ultimate punishment for the murder; they ignored the inner voice that screamed the truth at them, showing them the story of their lives. Yet, in their fits of rage, they both realized the source of their anger. They understood it was the fierce urge of their selfish nature that drove them to murder to satisfy their desires, and that assassination had only brought them a troubled and unbearable existence. They reflected on their past, knowing that their misguided hopes for lust and happiness had led them to this remorse. If they could have embraced each other in peace and lived joyfully, they wouldn't have mourned Camille; instead, they would have thrived on their crime. But their bodies had rebelled against marriage, and they anxiously questioned where horror and disgust would take them. They could only see a future filled with pain, ending in something sinister and violent.

Then, like two enemies bound together, and who were making violent efforts to release themselves from this forced embrace, they strained their muscles and nerves, stiffening their limbs without succeeding in releasing themselves. At last understanding that they would never be able to escape from their clasp, irritated by the cords cutting into their flesh, disgusted at their contact, feeling their discomfort increase at every moment, forgetful, and unable to bear their bonds a moment longer, they addressed outrageous reproaches to one another, in the hope of suffering loss, of dressing the wounds they inflicted on themselves, by cursing and deafening each other with their shouts and accusations.

Then, like two enemies forced together, making desperate attempts to break free from this unwanted embrace, they tensed their muscles and nerves, stiffening their limbs without managing to escape. Finally realizing they would never be able to break free from each other's hold, irritated by the cords digging into their flesh, repulsed by their proximity, and feeling their discomfort grow with every moment, they lashed out at each other with outrageous insults, hoping to inflict pain and soothe the wounds they had created by shouting and accusing one another.

A quarrel broke out every evening. It looked as though the murderers sought opportunities to become exasperated so as to relax their rigid nerves. They watched one another, sounded one another with glances, examined the wounds of one another, discovering the raw parts, and taking keen pleasure in causing each other to yell in pain. They lived in constant irritation, weary of themselves, unable to support a word, a gesture or a look, without suffering and frenzy. Both their beings were prepared for violence; the least display of impatience, the most ordinary contrariety increased immoderately in their disordered organism, and all at once, took the form of brutality. A mere nothing raised a storm that lasted until the morrow. A plate too warm, an open window, a denial, a simple observation, sufficed to drive them into regular fits of madness.

Every evening, a fight broke out. It seemed like the murderers were looking for reasons to get irritated just to relieve their tense nerves. They watched each other closely, sizing each other up with their eyes, examining each other’s wounds, finding the sore spots, and taking twisted pleasure in making each other howl in pain. They existed in a constant state of irritation, exhausted by themselves, unable to handle a word, a gesture, or even a glance without spiraling into suffering and rage. Both of them were on edge, ready for violence; the slightest show of impatience or the most ordinary disagreement would blow up in their disordered minds, instantly turning into brutality. A trivial incident could spark a storm that lasted until the next day. A plate that was too hot, an open window, a refusal, a simple comment—all it took was something like that to send them into full-blown fits of madness.

In the course of the discussion, they never failed to bring up the subject of the drowned man. From sentence to sentence they came to mutual reproaches about this drowning business at Saint-Ouen, casting the crime in the face of one another. They grew excited to the pitch of fury, until one felt like murdering the other. Then ensued atrocious scenes of choking, blows, abominable cries, shameless brutalities. As a rule, Thérèse and Laurent became exasperated, in this manner, after the evening meal. They shut themselves up in the dining-room, so that the sound of their despair should not be heard. There, they could devour one another at ease. At the end of this damp apartment, of this sort of vault, lighted by the yellow beams of the lamp, the tone of their voices took harrowing sharpness, amidst the silence and tranquillity of the atmosphere. And they did not cease until exhausted with fatigue; then only could they go and enjoy a few hours’ rest. Their quarrels became, in a measure, necessary to them—a means of procuring a few hours’ rest by stupefying their nerves.

During their discussions, they always brought up the drowned man. With each exchange, they hurled accusations at each other about the drowning incident in Saint-Ouen, blaming one another for the crime. Their arguments escalated into rage, to the point where it felt like they wanted to kill each other. This led to horrific scenes of choking, hitting, horrifying screams, and shameless violence. Typically, Thérèse and Laurent would get worked up in this way after dinner. They would shut themselves in the dining room to keep the sounds of their despair from being heard. In there, they could tear into each other without restraint. At the end of the damp apartment, in this kind of tomb-like space lit by the yellow light of the lamp, their voices became hauntingly sharp against the silence and calm of the surroundings. They wouldn’t stop until they were completely exhausted; only then could they rest for a few hours. Their fights became somewhat necessary to them—a way to get a few hours of rest by numbing their nerves.

Madame Raquin listened. She never ceased to be there, in her armchair, her hands dangling on her knees, her head straight, her face mute. She heard everything, and not a shudder ran through her lifeless frame. Her eyes rested on the murderers with the most acute fixedness. Her martyrdom must have been atrocious. She thus learned, detail by detail, all the events that had preceded and followed the murder of Camille. Little by little her ears became polluted with an account of the filth and crimes of those whom she had called her children.

Madame Raquin listened. She remained in her armchair, hands resting on her knees, her head upright, her expression blank. She heard everything, and not a tremor passed through her lifeless body. Her gaze was intensely focused on the murderers. Her suffering must have been unbearable. She gradually learned, piece by piece, all the events that led up to and followed Camille's murder. Little by little, her ears filled with the sordid details and crimes of those she had considered her children.

These quarrels of the married couple placed her in possession of the most minute circumstances connected with the murder, and spread out, one by one, before her terrified mind, all the episodes of the horrible adventure. As she went deeper into this sanguinary filth, she pleaded in her mind for mercy, at times, she fancied she was touching the bottom of the infamy, and still she had to descend lower. Each night, she learnt some new detail. The frightful story continued to expand before her. It seemed like being lost in an interminable dream of horror. The first avowal had been brutal and crushing, but she suffered more from these repeated blows, from these small facts which the husband and wife allowed to escape them in their fits of anger, and which lit up the crime with sinister rays. Once a day, this mother heard the account of the murder of her son; and, each day this account became more horrifying, more replete with detail, and was shouted into her ears with greater cruelty and uproar.

These arguments between the couple revealed every tiny detail related to the murder, unfolding piece by piece in her terrified mind all the events of that horrific ordeal. As she delved deeper into this nightmare, she mentally begged for mercy; at times, she thought she had reached the depths of depravity, only to find she had to sink even further. Each night, she discovered another detail. The awful story continued to grow before her, like being trapped in an endless nightmare. The first confession had been brutal and overwhelming, but she suffered even more from these repeated hits, from the small facts that the husband and wife let slip during their outbursts, which illuminated the crime with chilling flashes. Every day, this mother heard the story of her son's murder, and each day it became more horrifying, filled with more details, and was screamed into her ears with greater cruelty and noise.

On one occasion, Thérèse, taken aback with remorse, at the sight of this wan countenance, with great tears slowly coursing down its cheeks, pointed out her aunt to Laurent, beseeching him with a look to hold his tongue.

On one occasion, Thérèse, filled with regret at the sight of this pale face, with big tears slowly rolling down its cheeks, pointed out her aunt to Laurent, silently asking him to keep quiet.

“Well, what of it? Leave me alone!” exclaimed the latter in a brutal tone, “you know very well that she cannot give us up. Am I more happy than she is? We have her cash, I have no need to constrain myself.”

“Well, what about it? Just leave me alone!” the latter shouted in a harsh tone, “you know very well that she can’t let us go. Am I happier than she is? We have her money, I don’t need to hold back.”

The quarrel continued, bitter and piercing, and Camille was killed over again. Neither Thérèse nor Laurent dared give way to the thoughts of pity that sometimes came over them, and shut the paralysed woman in her bedroom, when they quarrelled, so as to spare her the story of the crime. They were afraid of beating one another to death, if they failed to have this semi-corpse between them. Their pity yielded to cowardice. They imposed ineffable sufferings on Madame Raquin because they required her presence to protect them against their hallucinations.

The argument went on, harsh and cutting, and Camille was killed all over again. Neither Thérèse nor Laurent dared to give in to the feelings of pity that sometimes washed over them, so they locked the paralyzed woman in her bedroom during their fights to spare her from hearing about the crime. They were scared that they would end up killing each other if they didn’t have this half-dead woman between them. Their pity turned into cowardice. They subjected Madame Raquin to unimaginable suffering because they needed her presence to shield them from their own nightmares.

All their disputes were alike, and led to the same accusations. As soon as one of them accused the other of having killed this man, there came a frightful shock.

All their arguments were the same and resulted in the same accusations. As soon as one of them accused the other of killing that man, it caused a terrible shock.

One night, at dinner, Laurent who sought a pretext for becoming irritable, found that the water in the decanter was lukewarm. He declared that tepid water made him feel sick, and that he wanted it fresh.

One night, at dinner, Laurent, looking for a reason to get upset, noticed that the water in the decanter was lukewarm. He said that warm water made him feel ill and that he wanted it fresh.

“I was unable to procure any ice,” Thérèse answered dryly.

“I couldn’t get any ice,” Thérèse replied flatly.

“Very well, I will deprive myself of drinking,” retorted Laurent.

“Alright, I'll give up drinking,” replied Laurent.

“This water is excellent,” said she.

"This water is great," she said.

“It is warm, and has a muddy taste,” he answered. “It’s like water from the river.”

“It’s warm and tastes muddy,” he replied. “It’s like river water.”

“Water from the river?” repeated Thérèse.

“Water from the river?” Thérèse repeated.

And she burst out sobbing. A juncture of ideas had just occurred in her mind.

And she suddenly started crying. A connection of thoughts had just come together in her mind.

“Why do you cry?” asked Laurent, who foresaw the answer, and turned pale.

“Why are you crying?” asked Laurent, who already anticipated the response, and turned pale.

“I cry,” sobbed the young woman, “I cry because—you know why—Oh! Great God! Great God! It was you who killed him.”

“I’m crying,” sobbed the young woman, “I’m crying because—you know why—Oh! Great God! Great God! You were the one who killed him.”

“You lie!” shouted the murderer vehemently, “confess that you lie. If I threw him into the Seine, it was you who urged me to commit the murder.”

“You're lying!” shouted the murderer passionately, “admit that you’re lying. If I threw him into the Seine, it was you who pushed me to commit the murder.”

“I! I!” she exclaimed.

“I! I!” she said.

“Yes, you! Don’t act the ignorant,” he replied, “don’t compel me to force you to tell the truth. I want you to confess your crime, to take your share in the murder. It will tranquillise and relieve me.”

“Yes, you! Don’t play dumb,” he replied, “don’t make me force you to tell the truth. I want you to confess your crime, to own up to your part in the murder. It will calm me down and make me feel better.”

“But I did not drown Camille,” she pleaded.

“But I didn’t drown Camille,” she pleaded.

“Yes, you did, a thousand times yes!” he shouted. “Oh! You feign astonishment and want of memory. Wait a moment, I will recall your recollections.”

“Yes, you did, a thousand times yes!” he yelled. “Oh! You pretend to be shocked and forgetful. Hold on a second, I’ll help you remember.”

Rising from table, he bent over the young woman, and with crimson countenance, yelled in her face:

Rising from the table, he leaned over the young woman and, with a flushed face, shouted in her face:

“You were on the river bank, you remember, and I said to you in an undertone: ‘I am going to pitch him into the water.’ Then you agreed to it, you got into the boat. You see that we murdered him together.”

"You were by the riverbank, remember? I told you softly, 'I'm going to throw him into the water.' Then you went along with it; you got into the boat. You see that we killed him together."

“It is not true,” she answered. “I was crazy, I don’t know what I did, but I never wanted to kill him. You alone committed the crime.”

“It’s not true,” she replied. “I was out of my mind, I don’t know what I did, but I never wanted to kill him. You are the only one who committed the crime.”

These denials tortured Laurent. As he had said, the idea of having an accomplice relieved him. Had he dared, he would have attempted to prove to himself that all the horror of the murder fell upon Thérèse. He more than once felt inclined to beat the young woman, so as to make her confess that she was the more guilty of the two.

These denials tormented Laurent. As he mentioned, the thought of having an accomplice eased his mind. If he had been brave enough, he would have tried to convince himself that all the horror of the murder rested on Thérèse. More than once, he felt like striking the young woman to force her to admit that she was more to blame than he was.

He began striding up and down, shouting and raving, followed by the piercing eyes of Madame Raquin.

He started pacing back and forth, yelling and ranting, under the intense gaze of Madame Raquin.

“Ah! The wretch! The wretch!” he stammered in a choking voice, “she wants to drive me mad. Look, did you not come up to my room one evening, did you not intoxicate me with your caresses to persuade me to rid you of your husband? You told me, when I visited you here, that he displeased you, that he had the odour of a sickly child. Did I think of all this three years ago? Was I a rascal? I was leading the peaceful existence of an upright man, doing no harm to anybody. I would not have killed a fly.”

“Ah! The wretch! The wretch!” he gasped, his voice choking, “she wants to drive me insane. Remember when you came to my room one evening? You seduced me with your touches to convince me to help you get rid of your husband? You told me when I came to see you here that you were unhappy with him, that he smelled like a sickly child. Did I think about all this three years ago? Was I a fool? I was living a quiet, honest life, harming no one. I wouldn’t have even killed a fly.”

“It was you who killed Camille,” repeated Thérèse with such desperate obstinacy that she made Laurent lose his head.

“It was you who killed Camille,” Thérèse repeated with such desperate stubbornness that she made Laurent lose his composure.

“No, it was you, I say it was you,” he retorted with a terrible burst of rage. “Look here, don’t exasperate me, or if you do you’ll suffer for it. What, you wretch, have you forgotten everything? You who maddened me with your caresses! Confess that it was all a calculation in your mind, that you hated Camille, and that you had wanted to kill him for a long time. No doubt you took me as a sweetheart, so as to drive me to put an end to him.”

“No, it was you, I’m telling you it was you,” he shot back, his anger boiling over. “Listen, don’t annoy me, or if you do, you'll pay for it. What’s wrong with you, you miserable person? Have you forgotten everything? You who drove me crazy with your affection! Admit that it was all part of your plan, that you hated Camille, and that you’ve wanted to get rid of him for a long time. No doubt you saw me as a distraction to push me into ending him.”

“It is not true,” said she. “What you relate is monstrous. You have no right to reproach me with my weakness towards you. I can speak in regard to you, as you speak of me. Before I knew you, I was a good woman, who never wronged a soul. If I drove you mad, it was you made me madder still. Listen Laurent, don’t let us quarrel. I have too much to reproach you with.”

“It’s not true,” she said. “What you’re saying is outrageous. You have no right to blame me for being weak around you. I can talk about you just like you talk about me. Before I knew you, I was a good person who never hurt anyone. If I drove you crazy, it’s because you made me even crazier. Listen, Laurent, let’s not argue. I have too much to blame you for.”

“What can you reproach me with?” he inquired.

“What can you blame me for?” he asked.

“No, nothing,” she answered. “You did not save me from myself, you took advantage of my surrender, you chose to spoil my life. I forgive you all that. But, in mercy, do not accuse me of killing Camille. Keep your crime for yourself. Do not seek to make me more terrified than I am already.”

“No, nothing,” she replied. “You didn’t save me from myself, you took advantage of my giving in, you decided to ruin my life. I forgive you for all of that. But, please, don’t blame me for Camille’s death. Keep your guilt to yourself. Don’t try to make me even more afraid than I already am.”

Laurent raised his hand to strike her in the face.

Laurent lifted his hand to hit her in the face.

“Beat me, I prefer that,” said she, “I shall suffer less.”

“Go ahead, hit me, I’d rather that,” she said, “I’ll feel less pain.”

And she advanced her head. But he restrained himself, and taking a chair, sat down beside her.

And she leaned forward. But he held back, and taking a chair, sat down next to her.

“Listen,” he began in a voice that he endeavoured to render calm, “it is cowardly to refuse to take your share in the crime. You know perfectly well that as we did the deed together, you know you are as guilty as I am. Why do you want to make my load heavier, by saying you are innocent? If you were so, you would not have consented to marry me. Just recall what passed during the two years following the murder. Do you want a proof? If so I will go and relate everything to the Public Prosecutor, and you will see whether we are not both condemned.”

“Listen,” he started in a voice he tried to keep calm, “it’s cowardly to refuse to take responsibility for what we did. You know just as well as I do that we committed the crime together, so you’re just as guilty as I am. Why do you want to make this harder for me by claiming you’re innocent? If you were, you wouldn’t have agreed to marry me. Just think about what happened in the two years after the murder. Do you want proof? If that's the case, I’ll go tell everything to the Public Prosecutor, and you’ll see whether we’re not both going down for this.”

They shuddered, and Thérèse resumed:

They shivered, and Thérèse continued:

“Men may, perhaps, condemn me, but Camille knows very well that you did everything. He does not torment me at night as he does you.”

“Guys might judge me, but Camille knows very well that you did everything. He doesn’t keep me up at night like he does to you.”

“Camille leaves me in peace,” said Laurent, pale and trembling, “it is you who see him before you in your nightmares. I have heard you shout out.”

“Camille leaves me alone,” said Laurent, pale and shaking, “it’s you who sees him in your nightmares. I’ve heard you scream.”

“Don’t say that,” angrily exclaimed the young woman. “I have never shouted out. I don’t wish the spectre to appear. Oh! I understand, you want to drive it away from yourself. I am innocent, I am innocent!”

“Don’t say that,” the young woman shouted angrily. “I have never yelled out. I don’t want the ghost to show up. Oh! I get it, you want to push it away from yourself. I’m innocent, I’m innocent!”

They looked at one another in terror, exhausted with fatigue, fearing they had evoked the corpse of the drowned man. Their quarrels invariably ended in this way; they protested their innocence, they sought to deceive themselves, so as to drive away their bad dreams. They made constant efforts, each in turn, to reject the responsibility of the crime, defending themselves as though they were before a judge and jury, and accusing one another.

They stared at each other in fear, worn out and scared that they had brought back the spirit of the drowned man. Their arguments always ended like this; they insisted they were innocent, trying to fool themselves to escape their nightmares. They each took turns trying to deny their part in the crime, defending themselves as if they were in front of a judge and jury, while pointing fingers at one another.

The strangest part of this attitude was that they did not succeed in duping themselves by their oaths. Both had a perfect recollection of all the circumstances connected with the murder, and their eyes avowed what their lips denied.

The weirdest part of this mindset was that they didn't manage to fool themselves with their vows. Both had a clear memory of all the details surrounding the murder, and their eyes revealed what their mouths denied.

Their falsehoods were puerile, their affirmations ridiculous. It was the wordy dispute of two wretches who lied for the sake of lying, without succeeding in concealing from themselves that they did so. Each took the part of accuser in turn, and although the prosecution they instituted against one another proved barren of result, they began it again every evening with cruel tenacity.

Their lies were childish, their claims absurd. It was the lengthy argument of two miserable people who lied just to lie, without being able to fool themselves about it. Each took turns playing the accuser, and even though their attempts to blame each other went nowhere, they started it all over again every evening with relentless determination.

They were aware that they would prove nothing, that they would not succeed in effacing the past, and still they attempted this task, still they returned to the charge, spurred on by pain and terror, vanquished in advance by overwhelming reality. The sole advantage they derived from their disputes, consisted in producing a tempest of words and cries, and the riot occasioned in this manner momentarily deafened them.

They knew they wouldn't prove anything, that they wouldn't be able to erase the past, yet they kept trying, continually facing the same struggle, driven by pain and fear, already defeated by the harsh truth. The only benefit they got from their arguments was a storm of words and shouts, and the chaos caused by this temporarily drowned them out.

And all the time their anger lasted, all the time they were accusing one another, the paralysed woman never ceased to gaze at them. Ardent joy sparkled in her eyes, when Laurent raised his broad hand above the head of Thérèse.

And throughout their argument, as they accused each other, the paralyzed woman continued to watch them intently. Her eyes sparkled with eager joy when Laurent lifted his broad hand over Thérèse's head.

CHAPTER XXIX

Matters now took a different aspect. Thérèse, driven into a corner by fright, not knowing which way to turn for a consoling thought, began to weep aloud over the drowned man, in the presence of Laurent.

Things now looked different. Thérèse, cornered by fear and unable to find a comforting thought, began to cry loudly over the drowned man, with Laurent present.

She abruptly became depressed, her overstrained nerves relaxed, her unfeeling and violent nature softened. She had already felt compassionate in the early days of her second marriage, and this feeling now returned, as a necessary and fatal reaction.

She suddenly became depressed, her overworked nerves calmed down, and her harsh and aggressive nature softened. She had already experienced compassion in the early days of her second marriage, and this feeling came back now, as a necessary and tragic response.

When the young woman had struggled with all her nervous energy against the spectre of Camille, when she had lived in sullen irritation for several months up in arms against her sufferings, seeking to get the better of them by efforts of will, she all at once experienced such extraordinary lassitude that she yielded vanquished. Then, having become a woman again, even a little girl, no longer feeling the strength to stiffen herself, to stand feverishly erect before her terror, she plunged into pity, into tears and regret, in the hope of finding some relief. She sought to reap advantage from her weakness of body and mind. Perhaps the drowned man, who had not given way to her irritation, would be more unbending to her tears.

When the young woman had fought with all her nervous energy against the ghost of Camille, when she had spent several months in a gloomy state, struggling against her pain and trying to overcome it with sheer willpower, she suddenly felt an overwhelming exhaustion that made her give up. Then, becoming more like a woman again, even a little girl, she no longer had the strength to hold herself stiffly upright in the face of her fears. Instead, she sank into pity, tears, and regret, hoping to find some relief. She tried to take advantage of her weakness, both physically and mentally. Maybe the drowned man, who had remained unaffected by her frustration, would be more receptive to her tears.

Her remorse was all calculation. She thought that this would no doubt be the best way to appease and satisfy Camille. Like certain devotees, who fancy they will deceive the Almighty, and secure pardon by praying with their lips, and assuming the humble attitude of penitence, Thérèse displayed humility, striking her chest, finding words of repentance, without having anything at the bottom of her heart save fear and cowardice. Besides, she experienced a sort of physical pleasure in giving way in this manner, in feeling feeble and undone, in abandoning herself to grief without resistance.

Her regret was all calculated. She figured this would definitely be the best way to calm and satisfy Camille. Like some believers who think they can trick God and earn forgiveness by just going through the motions of prayer and pretending to be humble, Thérèse showed humility, beating her chest, finding words for her remorse, without feeling anything in her heart except fear and weakness. Plus, she felt a certain physical pleasure in surrendering like this, feeling weak and defeated, letting herself be overwhelmed by grief without putting up a fight.

She overwhelmed Madame Raquin with her tearful despair. The paralysed woman became of daily use to her. She served as a sort of praying-desk, as a piece of furniture in front of which Thérèse could fearlessly confess her faults and plead for forgiveness. As soon as she felt inclined to cry, to divert herself by sobbing, she knelt before the impotent old lady, and there, wailing and choking, performed to her alone a scene of remorse which weakened but relieved her.

She overwhelmed Madame Raquin with her tearful despair. The paralyzed woman became a daily source of comfort for her. She acted like a kind of altar where Thérèse could safely confess her faults and ask for forgiveness. Whenever Thérèse felt the urge to cry or needed to let out her emotions, she knelt before the helpless old lady and there, wailing and choking, put on a private show of remorse that weakened her but also offered some relief.

“I am a wretch,” she stammered, “I deserve no mercy. I deceived you, I drove your son to his death. Never will you forgive me. And yet, if you only knew how I am rent by remorse, if you only knew how I suffer, perhaps you would have pity. No, no pity for me. I should like to die here at your feet, overwhelmed by shame and grief.”

“I’m a miserable person,” she stammered, “I don’t deserve any mercy. I fooled you, I pushed your son to his death. You will never forgive me. And yet, if you only knew how torn apart I am by regret, if you only knew how much I suffer, maybe you would feel some compassion. No, no compassion for me. I would like to die here at your feet, crushed by shame and sorrow.”

She spoke in this manner for hours together, passing from despair to hope, condemning and then pardoning herself; she assumed the voice, brief and plaintive in turn, of a little sick girl; she flattened herself on the ground and drew herself up again, acting upon all the ideas of humility and pride, of repentance and revolt that entered her head. Sometimes even, forgetting she was on her knees before Madame Raquin, she continued her monologue as in a dream. When she had made herself thoroughly giddy with her own words, she rose staggering and dazed, to go down to the shop in a calmer frame of mind, no longer fearing to burst into sobs before her customers. When she again felt inclined for remorse, she ran upstairs and knelt at the feet of the impotent woman. This scene was repeated ten times a day.

She talked like this for hours, swinging between despair and hope, blaming and then forgiving herself; she took on the voice, soft and sad at times, of a little sick girl; she lay on the ground and then got back up, acting out all the feelings of humility and pride, of regret and rebellion that popped into her mind. Sometimes, even forgetting she was on her knees in front of Madame Raquin, she went on with her monologue as if in a trance. After exhausting herself with her own words, she stood up, unsteady and dazed, and headed down to the shop feeling calmer, no longer scared of breaking into tears in front of her customers. When she felt the urge for remorse again, she would run upstairs and kneel at the feet of the helpless woman. This scene played out ten times a day.

Thérèse never reflected that her tears, and display of repentance must impose ineffable anguish on her aunt. The truth was that if she had desired to invent a torment to torture Madame Raquin, it would not have been possible to have found a more frightful one than the comedy of remorse she performed before her. The paralysed woman could see the egotism concealed beneath these effusions of grief. She suffered horribly from these long monologues which she was compelled to listen to at every instant, and which always brought the murder of Camille before her eyes. She could not pardon, she never departed from the implacable thought of vengeance that her impotency rendered more keen, and all day long she had to listen to pleas for pardon, and to humble and cowardly prayers.

Thérèse never considered that her tears and show of remorse could cause immense pain to her aunt. The truth was, if she had wanted to create a way to torture Madame Raquin, she couldn't have come up with something more horrifying than the act of guilt she put on for her. The paralyzed woman could see the selfishness hiding behind these displays of sorrow. She suffered intensely from the long monologues she had to endure constantly, which always forced her to remember Camille's murder. She could never forgive, and the relentless urge for revenge, made sharper by her helplessness, consumed her. All day long, she had to listen to pleas for forgiveness and weak, submissive prayers.

She would have liked to give an answer; certain sentences of her niece brought crushing refusals to her lips, but she had to remain mute and allow Thérèse to plead her cause without once interrupting her. The impossibility of crying out and stopping her ears caused her inexpressible torture. The words of the young woman entered her mind, slow and plaintive, as an irritating ditty. At first, she fancied the murderers inflicted this kind of torture on her out of sheer diabolical cruelty. Her sole means of defence was to close her eyes, as soon as her niece knelt before her, then although she heard, she did not see her.

She wanted to reply; some of her niece's comments made her want to push back hard, but she had to stay silent and let Thérèse make her case without interruption. The inability to shout or block out the sound was incredibly painful for her. The young woman's words crept into her mind, slow and mournful, like an annoying song. At first, she thought this kind of torture was inflicted on her by the murderers out of pure, evil malice. Her only way to cope was to close her eyes as soon as her niece knelt in front of her, so even though she heard her, she didn't have to see her.

Thérèse, at last, had the impudence to kiss her aunt. One day, in a fit of repentance, she feigned she had perceived a gleam of mercy in the eyes of the paralysed woman; and she dragged herself along on her knees, she raised herself up, exclaiming in a distracted tone:

Thérèse finally had the nerve to kiss her aunt. One day, in a moment of guilt, she pretended she saw a glimmer of kindness in the eyes of the paralyzed woman; and she pulled herself along on her knees, getting up and exclaiming in a frenzied tone:

“You forgive me! You forgive me!”

“You forgive me! You forgive me!”

Then she kissed the forehead and cheeks of the poor old creature, who was unable to throw her head backward so as to avoid the embrace. The cold skin on which Thérèse placed her lips, caused her violent disgust. She fancied this disgust, like the tears of remorse, would be an excellent remedy to appease her nerves; and she continued to kiss the impotent old woman daily, by way of penitence, and also to relieve herself.

Then she kissed the forehead and cheeks of the poor old woman, who couldn’t lean back to escape the embrace. The cold skin that Thérèse pressed her lips against made her feel a strong sense of revulsion. She thought this disgust, like tears of guilt, would be a great way to calm her nerves; so she kept kissing the helpless old woman every day, both as a form of penance and as a way to relieve her own feelings.

“Oh! How good you are!” she sometimes exclaimed. “I can see my tears have touched you. Your eyes are full of pity. I am saved.”

“Oh! You’re so kind!” she sometimes exclaimed. “I can see my tears have affected you. Your eyes are filled with compassion. I’m saved.”

Then she smothered her with caresses, placing the head of the infirm old lady on her knees, kissing her hands, smiling at her happily, and attending to all her requirements with a display of passionate affection. After a time, she believed in the reality of this comedy, she imagined she had obtained the pardon of Madame Raquin, and spoke of nothing but the delight she experienced at having secured her pardon.

Then she showered her with affection, resting the head of the frail old lady on her lap, kissing her hands, smiling at her joyfully, and taking care of all her needs with a show of strong love. After a while, she convinced herself of the truth of this act, thinking she had earned Madame Raquin's forgiveness, and talked only about the joy she felt at having gained her pardon.

This was too much for the paralysed woman. It almost killed her. At the kisses of her niece, she again felt that sensation of bitter repugnance and rage which came over her, morning and night, when Laurent took her in his arms to lift her up, or lay her down. She was obliged to submit to the disgusting caresses of the wretch who had betrayed and killed her son. She could not even use her hand to wipe away the kisses that this woman left on her cheeks; and, for hours and hours together, she felt these kisses burning her.

This was too much for the paralyzed woman. It almost killed her. With her niece's kisses, she felt that overwhelming sense of bitter disgust and anger that consumed her, morning and night, whenever Laurent lifted her up or laid her down. She had to endure the repulsive affections of the scoundrel who had betrayed and killed her son. She couldn’t even use her hand to wipe away the kisses that this woman left on her cheeks; for hours on end, she felt those kisses burning her.

She became the doll of the murderers of Camille, a doll that they dressed, that they turned to right and left, and that they made use of according to their requirements and whims. She remained inert in their hands, as if she had been a lay-figure, and yet she lived, and became excited and indignant at the least contact with Thérèse or Laurent.

She became the plaything of Camille's murderers, a plaything they dressed up, turned this way and that, and used according to their needs and desires. She stayed motionless in their hands, as if she were a mannequin, yet she felt alive, becoming agitated and angry at the slightest interaction with Thérèse or Laurent.

What particularly exasperated her was the atrocious mockery of the young woman, who pretended she perceived expressions of mercy in her eyes, when she would have liked to have brought down fire from heaven on the head of the criminal. She frequently made supreme efforts to utter a cry of protestation, and loaded her looks with hatred. But Thérèse, who found it answered her purpose to repeat twenty times a day that she was pardoned, redoubled her caresses, and would see nothing. So the paralysed woman had to accept the thanks and effusions that her heart repelled. Henceforth, she lived in a state of bitter but powerless irritation, face to face with her yielding niece who displayed adorable acts of tenderness to recompense her for what she termed her heavenly goodness.

What really frustrated her was the awful mockery of the young woman, who pretended to see kindness in her eyes when she actually wished she could call down fire from heaven on the head of the criminal. She often strained to cry out in protest, her gaze filled with hatred. But Thérèse, who found it convenient to repeat twenty times a day that she was forgiven, increased her affection and refused to notice anything wrong. So, the paralyzed woman had to accept the thanks and affections that her heart rejected. From then on, she lived in a state of bitter but powerless irritation, facing her accommodating niece, who showed her sweet gestures to reward her for what she called her heavenly goodness.

When Thérèse knelt before Madame Raquin, in the presence of her husband, he brutally brought her to her feet.

When Thérèse knelt before Madame Raquin, with her husband there, he harshly pulled her back to her feet.

“No acting,” said he. “Do I weep, do I prostrate myself? You do all this to trouble me.”

“No acting,” he said. “Am I crying? Am I throwing myself on the floor? You do all this to bother me.”

The remorse of Thérèse caused him peculiar agitation. His suffering increased now that his accomplice dragged herself about him, with eyes red by weeping, and supplicating lips. The sight of this living example of regret redoubled his fright and added to his uneasiness. It was like an everlasting reproach wandering through the house. Then he feared that repentance would one day drive his wife to reveal everything. He would have preferred her to remain rigid and threatening, bitterly defending herself against his accusations. But she had changed her tactics. She now readily recognised the share she had taken in the crime. She even accused herself. She had become yielding and timid, and starting from this point implored redemption with ardent humility. This attitude irritated Laurent, and every evening the quarrels of the couple became more afflicting and sinister.

The guilt of Thérèse made him feel anxious in a strange way. His pain grew now that his partner moved around him with red, tear-filled eyes and pleading lips. Seeing this living reminder of regret intensified his fear and added to his anxiety. It felt like an unending accusation lingering in the house. He worried that one day, her remorse would push his wife to spill everything. He would have rather had her stay cold and confrontational, fiercely defending herself against his accusations. But she had changed her approach. She now openly acknowledged her part in the crime. She even blamed herself. She had become submissive and timid, and from this point on, she begged for forgiveness with intense humility. This behavior frustrated Laurent, and every evening, their arguments grew more painful and dark.

“Listen to me,” said Thérèse to her husband, “we are very guilty. We must repent if we wish to enjoy tranquillity. Look at me. Since I have been weeping I am more peaceable. Imitate me. Let us say together that we are justly punished for having committed a horrible crime.”

“Listen to me,” said Thérèse to her husband, “we’re really guilty. We need to repent if we want to find peace. Look at me. Ever since I started crying, I’ve felt more at ease. Follow my lead. Let’s admit together that we’re being punished fairly for committing a terrible crime.”

“Bah!” roughly answered Laurent, “you can say what you please. I know you are deucedly clever and hypocritical. Weep, if that diverts you. But I must beg you not to worry me with your tears.”

“Bah!” Laurent snapped back, “you can say whatever you want. I know you’re incredibly smart and hypocritical. Cry if that makes you feel better. But I really need you to stop bothering me with your tears.”

“Ah!” said she, “you are bad. You reject remorse. You are cowardly. You acted as a traitor to Camille.”

“Ah!” she said, “you're terrible. You don't feel guilty. You're a coward. You betrayed Camille.”

“Do you mean to say that I alone am guilty?” he inquired.

“Are you saying that I'm the only one to blame?” he asked.

“No,” she replied, “I do not say that. I am guilty, more guilty than you are. I ought to have saved my husband from your hands. Oh! I am aware of all the horror of my fault. But I have sought pardon, and I have succeeded, Laurent, whereas you continue to lead a disconsolate life. You have not even had the feeling to spare my poor aunt the sight of your vile anger. You have never even addressed a word of regret to her.”

“No,” she answered, “I’m not saying that. I’m guilty, more guilty than you are. I should have saved my husband from you. Oh! I know the full extent of my wrongdoing. But I’ve sought forgiveness, and I’ve found it, Laurent, while you keep living a miserable life. You haven’t even had the decency to spare my poor aunt the sight of your vile anger. You’ve never even said a word of regret to her.”

And she embraced Madame Raquin, who shut her eyes. She hovered round her, raising the pillow that propped up her head, and showing her all kinds of attention. Laurent was infuriated.

And she hugged Madame Raquin, who closed her eyes. She moved around her, adjusting the pillow that supported her head, and giving her all sorts of attention. Laurent was furious.

“Oh, leave her alone,” he cried. “Can’t you see that your services, and the very sight of you are odious to her. If she could lift her hand she would slap your face.”

“Oh, leave her alone,” he shouted. “Can’t you see that your presence and everything about you are disgusting to her? If she could, she’d slap you.”

The slow and plaintive words of his wife, and her attitudes of resignation, gradually drove him into blinding fits of anger. He understood her tactics; she no longer wished to be at one with him, but to set herself apart wrapped in her regret, so as to escape the clasp of the drowned man. And, at moments, he said to himself that she had perhaps taken the right path, that tears might cure her of her terror, and he shuddered at the thought of having to suffer, and contend with fright alone.

The slow and sorrowful words of his wife, along with her resigned attitudes, slowly pushed him into overwhelming fits of anger. He understood her strategies; she no longer wanted to be connected with him but instead wanted to distance herself, wrapped in her regret, to break free from the grip of the drowning man. And sometimes, he thought to himself that she might have chosen the right path, that tears could help her heal from her fear, and he shuddered at the idea of having to endure and face fear all alone.

He also would have liked to repent, or at least to have performed the comedy of repentance, to see what effect it would have. Unable to find the sobs and necessary words, he flung himself into violence again, stirring up Thérèse so as to irritate her and lead her back with him to furious madness. But the young woman took care to remain inert, to answer his cries of anger by tearful submission, and to meet his coarseness by a proportionate display of humility and repentance. Laurent was thus gradually driven to fury. To crown his irritation, Thérèse always ended with the panegyric of Camille so as to display the virtues of the victim.

He also wanted to repent, or at least go through the motions of repentance, to see what impact it would have. Unable to find the tears and the right words, he fell back into violence, provoking Thérèse to irritate her and drag her back into his furious madness. But the young woman made sure to stay passive, responding to his angry outbursts with tearful submission, and countering his harshness with a fitting display of humility and regret. This gradually drove Laurent into a rage. To top off his frustration, Thérèse always concluded with praise for Camille, highlighting the virtues of the victim.

“He was good,” said she, “and we must have been very cruel to assail such a warm-hearted man who had never a bad thought.”

“He was a good person,” she said, “and we must have been really cruel to attack such a warm-hearted guy who never had a bad thought.”

“He was good, yes, I know,” jeered Laurent. “You mean to say he was a fool. You must have forgotten! You pretended you were irritated at the slightest thing he said, that he could not open his mouth without letting out some stupidity.”

“He was good, sure, I get it,” mocked Laurent. “You mean he was an idiot. You must have forgotten! You acted like you were annoyed by the tiniest thing he said, like he couldn't say anything without saying something dumb.”

“Don’t jeer,” said Thérèse. “It only remains for you to insult the man you murdered. You know nothing about the feelings of a woman, Laurent; Camille loved me and I loved him.”

“Don’t mock,” Thérèse said. “All that's left is for you to insult the man you killed. You know nothing about a woman’s feelings, Laurent; Camille loved me and I loved him.”

“You loved him! Ah! Really what a capital idea,” exclaimed Laurent. “And no doubt it was because you loved your husband, that you took me as a sweetheart. I remember one day when we were together, that you told me Camille disgusted you, when you felt the end of your fingers enter his flesh as if it were soft clay. Oh! I know why you loved me. You required more vigorous arms than those of that poor devil.”

“You loved him! Wow, what a brilliant idea,” Laurent exclaimed. “And it’s probably because you loved your husband that you took me as your lover. I remember one day when we were together, you said Camille disgusted you, as if your fingers sunk into his flesh like it was soft clay. Oh! I know why you loved me. You needed stronger arms than that poor guy.”

“I loved him as a sister,” answered Thérèse. “He was the son of my benefactress. He had all the delicate feelings of a feeble man. He showed himself noble and generous, serviceable and loving. And we killed him, good God! good God!”

“I loved him like a sister,” Thérèse replied. “He was the son of my benefactor. He had all the sensitive feelings of a fragile man. He was noble and generous, helpful and affectionate. And we killed him, my God! my God!”

She wept, and swooned away. Madame Raquin cast piercing glances at her, indignant to hear the praise of Camille sung by such a pair of lips. Laurent who was unable to do anything against this overflow of tears, walked to and fro with furious strides, searching in his head for some means to stifle the remorse of Thérèse.

She cried and fainted. Madame Raquin shot angry glances at her, furious to hear Camille's praise coming from such lips. Laurent, unable to do anything about the flood of tears, paced back and forth with angry strides, trying to think of a way to silence Thérèse's guilt.

All the good he heard said of his victim ended by causing him poignant anxiety. Now and again he let himself be caught by the heartrending accents of his wife. He really believed in the virtues of Camille, and his terror redoubled. But what tried his patience beyond measure was the comparison that the widow of the drowned man never failed to draw between her first and second husband, and which was all to the advantage of the former.

All the praise he heard about his victim only led to intense anxiety. Occasionally, he found himself affected by his wife's heartbreaking words. He truly believed in Camille's virtues, and his fear intensified. However, what tested his patience the most was the constant comparison the widow of the drowned man made between her first and second husbands, always favoring the former.

“Well! Yes,” she cried, “he was better than you. I would sooner he were alive now, and you in his place underground.”

“Well! Yes,” she exclaimed, “he was better than you. I’d rather he were alive now and you were the one buried underground.”

Laurent first of all shrugged his shoulders.

Laurent just shrugged.

“Say what you will,” she continued, becoming animated, “although I perhaps failed to love him in his lifetime, yet I remember all his good qualities now, and do love him. Yes, I love him and hate you, do you hear? For you are an assassin.”

“Say what you want,” she continued, becoming passionate, “even if I didn't love him while he was alive, I remember all his good qualities now, and I do love him. Yes, I love him and hate you, do you get that? Because you are a killer.”

“Will you hold your tongue?” yelled Laurent.

“Can you please be quiet?” yelled Laurent.

“And he is a victim,” she went on, notwithstanding the threatening attitude of her husband, “an upright man killed by a rascal. Oh! I am not afraid of you. You know well enough that you are a miserable wretch, a brute of a man without a heart, and without a soul. How can you expect me to love you, now that you are reeking with the blood of Camille? Camille was full of tenderness for me, and I would kill you, do you hear, if that could bring him to life again, and give me back his love.”

“And he's a victim,” she continued, ignoring her husband’s threatening demeanor, “a good man killed by a jerk. Oh! I’m not scared of you. You know very well that you're a pathetic wretch, a heartless brute. How can you expect me to love you now that you’re stained with Camille’s blood? Camille was so loving toward me, and I would kill you, do you understand, if it could bring him back to life and restore his love for me.”

“Will you hold your tongue, you wretch?” shouted Laurent.

“Will you shut up, you miserable person?” shouted Laurent.

“Why should I hold my tongue?” she retorted. “I am speaking the truth. I would purchase forgiveness at the price of your blood. Ah! How I weep, and how I suffer! It is my own fault if a scoundrel, such as you, murdered my husband. I must go, one of these nights, and kiss the ground where he rests. That will be my final rapture.”

“Why should I stay quiet?” she shot back. “I’m just telling the truth. I would buy forgiveness with your blood. Ah! How I cry, and how I hurt! It's my own fault that a scoundrel like you killed my husband. I have to go, one of these nights, and kiss the ground where he lies. That will be my last joy.”

Laurent, beside himself, rendered furious by the atrocious pictures that Thérèse spread out before his eyes, rushed upon her, and threw her down, menacing her with his uplifted fist.

Laurent, overwhelmed with rage at the horrific images Thérèse displayed before him, lunged at her and knocked her down, glaring at her with his fist raised.

“That’s it,” she cried, “strike me, kill me! Camille never once raised his hand to me, but you are a monster.”

"That's it," she shouted, "hit me, kill me! Camille never laid a finger on me, but you are a monster."

And Laurent, spurred on by what she said, shook her with rage, beat her, bruised her body with his clenched fists. In two instances he almost strangled her. Thérèse yielded to his blows. She experienced keen delight in being struck, delivering herself up, thrusting her body forward, provoking her husband in every way, so that he might half kill her again. This was another remedy for her suffering. She slept better at night when she had been thoroughly beaten in the evening. Madame Raquin enjoyed exquisite pleasure, when Laurent dragged her niece along the floor in this way, belabouring her with thumps and kicks.

And Laurent, fueled by her words, shook her in anger, hit her, and bruised her body with his fists. Twice, he nearly choked her. Thérèse submitted to his blows. She found intense pleasure in being hit, giving herself up, pushing her body forward, intentionally provoking her husband in every way so he might nearly kill her again. This was another way to cope with her suffering. She slept better at night after being thoroughly beaten in the evening. Madame Raquin derived exquisite satisfaction when Laurent dragged her niece across the floor like this, hitting her with blows and kicks.

The existence of the assassin had become terrible since the day when Thérèse conceived the infernal idea of feeling remorse and of mourning Camille aloud. From that moment the wretch lived everlastingly with his victim. At every hour, he had to listen to his wife praising and regretting her first husband. The least incident became a pretext: Camille did this, Camille did that, Camille had such and such qualities, Camille loved in such and such a way.

The assassin's life became unbearable the moment Thérèse came up with the twisted idea of feeling guilty and mourning Camille publicly. From that point on, he was always haunted by his victim. Every hour, he had to hear his wife talk about how great her first husband was, expressing both admiration and sorrow. Any little thing turned into an excuse: Camille did this, Camille did that, Camille had these qualities, Camille loved like this.

It was always Camille! Ever sad remarks bewailing his death. Thérèse had recourse to all her spitefulness to render this torture, which she inflicted on Laurent so as to shield her own self, as cruel as possible. She went into details, relating a thousand insignificant incidents connected with her youth, accompanied by sighs and expressions of regret, and in this manner, mingled the remembrance of the drowned man with every action of her daily life.

It was always Camille! Endless sad comments mourning his death. Thérèse used all her bitterness to make this torture, which she imposed on Laurent to protect herself, as merciless as she could. She went into detail, sharing a thousand unimportant stories from her youth, filled with sighs and feelings of loss, and in this way, intertwined the memory of the drowned man with everything she did every day.

The corpse which already haunted the house, was introduced there openly. It sat on the chairs, took its place at table, extended itself on the bed, making use of the various articles of furniture, and of the objects lying about hither and thither. Laurent could touch nothing, not a fork, not a brush, without Thérèse making him feel that Camille had touched it before him.

The corpse that already haunted the house was openly introduced there. It sat on the chairs, took its place at the table, stretched out on the bed, using the various pieces of furniture and the objects lying around here and there. Laurent couldn’t touch anything, not a fork, not a brush, without Thérèse reminding him that Camille had touched it before he did.

The murderer being ceaselessly thrust, so to say, against the man he had killed, ended by experiencing a strange sensation that very nearly drove him out of his mind. By being so constantly compared to Camille, by making use of the different articles Camille had used, he imagined he was Camille himself, that he was identical with his victim. Then, with his brain fit to burst, he flew at his wife to make her hold her tongue, so as to no longer hear the words that drove him frantic. All their quarrels now ended in blows.

The murderer, continuously confronted by the man he had killed, started to feel a strange sensation that almost drove him insane. Being constantly reminded of Camille and using the things Camille had used made him think he was Camille himself, that he was one with his victim. Then, overwhelmed, he lashed out at his wife to make her be quiet, wanting to stop hearing the words that drove him wild. Their arguments now always ended in violence.

CHAPTER XXX

A time came when Madame Raquin, in order to escape the sufferings she endured, thought of starving herself to death. She had reached the end of her courage, she could no longer support the martyrdom that the presence of the two murderers imposed on her, she longed to find supreme relief in death. Each day her anguish grew more keen, when Thérèse embraced her, and when Laurent took her in his arms to carry her along like a child. She determined on freeing herself from these clasps and caresses that caused her such horrible disgust. As she had not sufficient life left within her to permit of her avenging her son, she preferred to be entirely dead, and to leave naught in the hands of the assassins but a corpse that could feel nothing, and with which they could do as they pleased.

There came a time when Madame Raquin, desperate to escape her suffering, considered starving herself to death. She had reached the limit of her strength; she could no longer bear the torment that the presence of the two murderers brought her. She yearned for ultimate relief in death. Each day her anguish intensified, especially when Thérèse embraced her, and when Laurent held her like a child. She resolved to free herself from their grips and affection that filled her with such horrific disgust. Lacking the strength to avenge her son, she preferred to be completely dead, leaving the murderers with nothing but a lifeless body that felt nothing, and that they could do with as they wished.

For two days she refused all nourishment, employing her remaining strength to clench her teeth or to eject anything that Thérèse succeeded in introducing into her mouth. Thérèse was in despair. She was asking herself at the foot of which post she should go to weep and repent, when her aunt would be no longer there. She kept up an interminable discourse to prove to Madame Raquin that she should live. She wept, she even became angry, bursting into her former fits of rage, opening the jaw of the paralysed woman as you open that of an animal which resists. Madame Raquin held out, and an odious scene ensued.

For two days, she refused to eat anything, using her remaining strength to clench her teeth or push out anything Thérèse managed to get into her mouth. Thérèse was in despair. She wondered where she should go to cry and repent once her aunt was no longer around. She went on and on trying to convince Madame Raquin that she should live. She cried, even got angry, having outbursts of her old rage, forcing the mouth of the paralyzed woman open like you would with a resisting animal. Madame Raquin held on, and an awful scene followed.

Laurent remained absolutely neutral and indifferent. He was astonished at the efforts of Thérèse to prevent the impotent old woman committing suicide. Now that the presence of the old lady had become useless to them he desired her death. He would not have killed her, but as she wished to die, he did not see the use of depriving her of the means to do so.

Laurent stayed completely neutral and indifferent. He was amazed by Thérèse’s attempts to stop the helpless old woman from taking her own life. Now that the old lady’s presence was no longer beneficial to them, he wanted her to die. He wouldn’t have killed her, but since she wanted to die, he didn’t see the point in stopping her from doing it.

“But, let her be!” he shouted to his wife. “It will be a good riddance. We shall, perhaps, be happier when she is no longer here.”

“But, just leave her alone!” he shouted to his wife. “It’ll be a relief. We might even be happier when she’s gone.”

This remark repeated several times in the hearing of Madame Raquin, caused her extraordinary emotion. She feared that the hope expressed by Laurent might be realised, and that after her death the couple would enjoy calm and happiness. And she said to herself that it would be cowardly to die, that she had no right to go away before she had seen the end of the sinister adventure. Then, only, could she descend into darkness, to say to Camille:

This comment, repeated several times in Madame Raquin's hearing, caused her intense emotion. She worried that Laurent's hope might actually come true and that once she was gone, the couple would find peace and happiness. She thought it would be cowardly to die, that she had no right to leave before she witnessed the end of this terrible ordeal. Only then could she descend into darkness to speak to Camille:

“You are avenged.”

“Your vengeance is complete.”

The idea of suicide became oppressive, when she all at once reflected that she would sink into the grave ignorant as to what had happened to the two murderers of her son. There, she would lie in the cold and silent earth, eternally tormented by uncertainty concerning the punishment of her tormentors. To thoroughly enjoy the slumber of death, she must be hushed to rest by the sweet delight of vengeance, she must carry away with her a dream of satisfied hatred, a dream that would last throughout eternity. So she took the food her niece presented to her, and consented to live on.

The thought of suicide became overwhelming when she suddenly realized that she would die without ever knowing what happened to her son’s two murderers. There, she would lie in the cold, silent ground, forever troubled by uncertainty about the fate of her tormentors. To fully embrace the peace of death, she needed to be comforted by the sweet satisfaction of revenge; she had to take with her a dream of fulfilled hatred, a dream that would last for all eternity. So, she accepted the food her niece offered and chose to keep living.

Apart from this, it was easy for her to perceive that the climax could not be far off. Each day the position of the married couple became more strained and unbearable. A crash that would smash everything was imminent. At every moment, Thérèse and Laurent started up face to face in a more threatening manner. It was no longer at nighttime, alone, that they suffered from their intimacy; entire days were passed amidst anxiety and harrowing shocks. It was one constant scene of pain and terror. They lived in a perfect pandemonium, fighting, rendering all they did and said bitter and cruel, seeking to fling one another to the bottom of the abyss which they felt beneath their feet, and falling into it together.

Aside from that, it was clear to her that the climax was just around the corner. Every day, the married couple's situation grew more strained and unbearable. A crash that would destroy everything was on the horizon. Thérèse and Laurent now faced each other in a more threatening way. They no longer only suffered from their closeness at night; entire days were filled with anxiety and intense shocks. It was a constant scene of pain and fear. They lived in complete chaos, fighting and making everything they did and said bitter and cruel, trying to push each other into the abyss they felt beneath them, and ultimately falling into it together.

Ideas of separation had, indeed, occurred to both of them. Each had thought of flight, of seeking some repose far from this Arcade of the Pont Neuf where the damp and filth seemed adapted to their desolated life. But they dared not, they could not run away. It seemed impossible for them to avoid reviling each other, to avoid remaining there to suffer and cause pain. They proved obstinate in their hatred and cruelty. A sort of repulsion and attraction separated and kept them together at the same time. They behaved in the identical manner of two persons who, after quarrelling, wish to part, and who, nevertheless, continue returning to shout out fresh insults at one another.

Ideas of separation had crossed their minds. Each had considered escaping, looking for some peace far from this Arcade of the Pont Neuf where the damp and dirt mirrored their troubled lives. But they didn’t dare to, they couldn’t run away. It felt impossible for them to stop insulting each other, to avoid staying there to suffer and cause pain. They were stubborn in their hatred and cruelty. A kind of push-pull dynamic kept them apart yet together at the same time. They acted just like two people who, after fighting, want to split up but keep coming back to hurl new insults at each other.

Moreover, material obstacles stood in the way of flight. What were they to do with the impotent woman? What could be said to the Thursday evening guests? If they fled, these people would, perhaps, suspect something. At this thought, they imagined they were being pursued and dragged to the guillotine. So they remained where they were through cowardice, wretchedly dragging out their lives amidst the horror of their surroundings.

Moreover, there were practical barriers to their escape. What were they supposed to do with the helpless woman? What could they tell the guests who were coming over on Thursday night? If they ran away, those people might figure something was wrong. This idea made them feel like they were being hunted down and taken to the guillotine. So they stayed put out of fear, miserably enduring their lives amidst the nightmare of their situation.

During the morning and afternoon, when Laurent was absent, Thérèse went from the dining-room to the shop in anxiety and trouble, at a loss to know what to do to fill up the void in her existence that daily became more pronounced. When not kneeling at the feet of Madame Raquin or receiving blows and insults from her husband, she had no occupation. As soon as she was seated alone in the shop, she became dejected, watching with a doltish expression, the people passing through the dirty, dark gallery. She felt ready to die of sadness in the middle of this gloomy vault, which had the odour of a cemetery, and ended by begging Suzanne to come and pass entire days with her, in the hope that the presence of this poor, gentle, pale creature might calm her.

During the morning and afternoon, when Laurent was gone, Thérèse moved back and forth between the dining room and the shop, filled with anxiety and confusion, unsure of how to fill the growing emptiness in her life. When she wasn't kneeling at Madame Raquin's feet or enduring blows and insults from her husband, she had nothing to occupy her time. As soon as she sat alone in the shop, she felt downcast, staring blankly at the people walking through the dirty, dark gallery. She felt like she might die from sadness in this gloomy space, which smelled like a cemetery, and eventually asked Suzanne to come spend entire days with her, hoping that the presence of this poor, gentle, pale girl might bring her some comfort.

Suzanne accepted her offer with delight; she continued to feel a sort of respectful friendship for Thérèse, and had long desired to come and work with her, while Olivier was at his office. Bringing her embroidery with her, she took the vacant chair of Madame Raquin behind the counter.

Suzanne happily accepted the offer; she still felt a kind of respectful friendship for Thérèse and had long wanted to come and work with her while Olivier was at his office. Bringing her embroidery along, she took the empty chair of Madame Raquin behind the counter.

From that day Thérèse rather neglected her aunt. She went upstairs less frequently to weep on her knees and kiss the deathlike face of the invalid. She had something else to do. She made efforts to listen with interest to the dilatory gossip of Suzanne, who spoke of her home, and of the trivialities of her monotonous life. This relieved Thérèse of her own thoughts. Sometimes she caught herself paying attention to nonsense that brought a bitter smile to her face.

From that day on, Thérèse started to ignore her aunt more. She went upstairs less often to cry on her knees and kiss the lifeless face of the invalid. She had other things to occupy her. She tried to listen with interest to the slow chatter of Suzanne, who talked about her home and the trivialities of her dull life. This kept Thérèse from her own thoughts. Sometimes, she found herself focusing on nonsense that made her bitterly smile.

By degrees, she lost all her customers. Since her aunt had been confined to her armchair upstairs, she had let the shop go from bad to worse, abandoning the goods to dust and damp. A smell of mildew hung in the atmosphere, spiders came down from the ceiling, the floor was but rarely swept.

Gradually, she lost all her customers. Ever since her aunt had been stuck in her armchair upstairs, the shop had gone from bad to worse, with the goods left to gather dust and mold. A musty smell filled the air, spiders descended from the ceiling, and the floor was hardly ever swept.

But what put the customers to flight was the strange way in which Thérèse sometimes welcomed them. When she happened to be upstairs, receiving blows from Laurent or agitated by a shock of terror, and the bell at the shop door tinkled imperiously, she had to go down, barely taking time to do up her hair or brush away the tears. On such occasions she served the persons awaiting her roughly; sometimes she even spared herself the trouble of serving, answering from the top of the staircase, that she no longer kept what was asked for. This kind of off-hand behaviour, was not calculated to retain custom.

But what drove the customers away was the strange way Thérèse sometimes greeted them. When she was upstairs, dealing with blows from Laurent or shaken by a sudden fear, and the shop doorbell rang insistently, she had to go down without taking the time to fix her hair or wipe away her tears. In those moments, she served the waiting customers roughly; sometimes she even skipped the trouble of coming down, just calling from the top of the stairs that she no longer had what they were asking for. This kind of casual behavior didn’t really help keep her customers.

The little work-girls of the quarter, who were used to the sweet amiability of Madame Raquin, were driven away by the harshness and wild looks of Thérèse. When the latter took Suzanne with her to keep her company, the defection became complete. To avoid being disturbed in their gossip, the two young woman managed to drive away the few remaining purchasers who visited the shop. Henceforth, the mercery business ceased to bring in a sou towards the household expenses, and it became necessary to encroach on the capital of forty thousand francs and more.

The young working girls in the neighborhood, who were used to the sweet kindness of Madame Raquin, were pushed away by Thérèse's harsh demeanor and wild looks. When she brought Suzanne along to keep her company, it sealed the deal. To avoid interruptions during their gossip, the two young women succeeded in scaring off the few customers who still came into the shop. From then on, the mercery business stopped contributing even a penny to the household expenses, and they had to start tapping into the capital of forty thousand francs and more.

Sometimes, Thérèse absented herself the entire afternoon. No one knew where she went. Her reason for having Suzanne with her was no doubt partly for the purpose of securing company but also to mind the shop, while she was away. When she returned in the evening, worn out, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion, it was to find the little wife of Olivier still behind the counter, bowed down, with a vague smile on her lips, in the same attitude as she had left her five hours previously.

Sometimes, Thérèse would disappear for the whole afternoon. No one knew where she went. She probably brought Suzanne along partly for company but also to keep an eye on the shop while she was gone. When she came back in the evening, exhausted and with heavy eyelids, she found Olivier's young wife still behind the counter, hunched over, with a faint smile on her lips, in the same position she had left her five hours earlier.

Thérèse had a bad fright about five months after her marriage to Laurent. She found out she was pregnant and detested the thought of having a child of Laurent’s. She had the fear that she would give birth to a drowned body. She thought that she could feel inside herself a soft, decomposing corpse. No matter what, she had to rid herself of this child. She did not tell Laurent. One day she cruelly provoked him and turned her stomach towards him, hoping to receive a kick. He kicked her and she let him go on kicking her in the stomach until she thought she would die. The next day her wish was fulfilled and she had a miscarriage.

Thérèse was really scared about five months after marrying Laurent. She discovered she was pregnant and hated the idea of having a child with him. She feared she would give birth to a lifeless body. She imagined she could feel a soft, decaying corpse inside her. No matter what, she needed to get rid of this child. She didn’t tell Laurent. One day, she cruelly taunted him and turned her stomach towards him, hoping he would kick her. He kicked her, and she let him keep kicking her until she thought she would die. The next day, her wish came true, and she had a miscarriage.

Laurent also led a frightful existence. The days seemed insupportably long; each brought the same anguish, the same heavy weariness which overwhelmed him at certain hours with crushing monotony and regularity. He dragged on his life, terrified every night by the recollections of the day, and the expectation of the morrow. He knew that henceforth, all his days would resemble one another, and bring him equal suffering. And he saw the weeks, months and years gloomily and implacably awaiting him, coming one after the other to fall upon him and gradually smother him.

Laurent also lived a terrifying life. The days felt unbearably long; each one brought the same pain, the same heavy exhaustion that hit him at certain times with crushing monotony and predictability. He dragged through his life, haunted every night by memories of the day and the dread of tomorrow. He understood that from now on, all his days would be the same and bring him equal suffering. He saw the weeks, months, and years darkly and relentlessly waiting for him, coming one after the other to weigh him down and slowly suffocate him.

When there is no hope in the future, the present appears atrociously bitter. Laurent no longer resisted, he became lumpish, abandoning himself to the nothingness that was already gaining possession of his being. Idleness was killing him. In the morning he went out, without knowing where to go, disgusted at the thought of doing what he had done on the previous day, and compelled, in spite of himself, to do it again. He went to his studio by habit, by mania.

When there's no hope for the future, the present feels incredibly bleak. Laurent stopped fighting it; he was sluggish, giving in to the emptiness that was slowly taking over him. Doing nothing was draining the life out of him. In the morning, he left his place without a destination in mind, repulsed by the idea of repeating yesterday's actions, yet feeling forced to do it again despite himself. He went to his studio out of habit, out of compulsion.

This room, with its grey walls, whence he could see naught but a bare square of sky, filled him with mournful sadness. He grovelled on the divan heavy in thought and with pendent arms. He dared not touch a brush. He had made fresh attempts at painting, but only to find on each occasion, the head of Camille appear jeering on the canvas. So as not to go out of his mind, he ended by throwing his colour-box into a corner, and imposing the most absolute idleness on himself. This obligatory laziness weighed upon him terribly.

This room, with its gray walls and a small square of sky visible, filled him with deep sadness. He lay on the couch, lost in thought, arms hanging at his sides. He didn't dare pick up a brush. He had tried to paint again, but each time, Camille’s face taunted him from the canvas. To avoid going insane, he eventually tossed his paintbox into a corner and forced himself to do nothing at all. This enforced laziness felt like a heavy burden.

In the afternoon, he questioned himself in distress to find out what he should do. For half an hour, he remained on the pavement in the Rue Mazarine, thinking and hesitating as to how he could divert himself. He rejected the idea of returning to the studio, and invariably decided on going down the Rue Guénégaud, to walk along the quays. And, until evening, he went along, dazed and seized with sudden shudders whenever he looked at the Seine. Whether in his studio or in the streets, his dejection was the same. The following day he began again. He passed the morning on his divan, and dragged himself along the quays in the afternoon. This lasted for months, and might last for years.

In the afternoon, he troubled himself with thoughts about what he should do. For half an hour, he stayed on the sidewalk in Rue Mazarine, thinking and hesitating about how to entertain himself. He dismissed the idea of going back to the studio and always chose to head down Rue Guénégaud to walk along the riverbanks. And, until evening, he wandered, feeling dazed and shivering suddenly whenever he looked at the Seine. Whether he was in his studio or out on the streets, he felt the same sense of gloom. The next day, it started all over again. He spent the morning lounging on his couch and forced himself to walk along the quays in the afternoon. This went on for months and could continue for years.

Occasionally Laurent reflected that he had killed Camille so as to do nothing ever afterwards, and now that he did nothing, he was quite astonished to suffer so much. He would have liked to force himself to be happy. He proved to his own satisfaction, that he did wrong to suffer, that he had just attained supreme felicity, consisting in crossing his arms, and that he was an idiot not to enjoy this bliss in peace. But his reasoning exploded in the face of facts. He was constrained to confess, at the bottom of his heart, that this idleness rendered his anguish the more cruel, by leaving him every hour of his life to ponder on the despair and deepen its incurable bitterness. Laziness, that brutish existence which had been his dream, proved his punishment. At moments, he ardently hoped for some occupation to draw him from his thoughts. Then he lost all energy, relapsing beneath the weight of implacable fatality that bound his limbs so as to more surely crush him.

Sometimes Laurent thought about how he killed Camille so he could do nothing afterwards, and now that he was doing nothing, he was really surprised at how much he was suffering. He wanted to force himself to be happy. He convinced himself that it was wrong to suffer, that he had just reached ultimate happiness by simply relaxing, and that he was a fool for not enjoying this peace. But his reasoning crumbled when faced with reality. Deep down, he had to admit that this idleness only made his pain worse, giving him every hour of his life to dwell on despair and intensify its unhealable bitterness. Laziness, that brutish way of living he had dreamed of, turned out to be his punishment. At times, he desperately wished for something to distract him from his thoughts. Then he would lose all motivation, succumbing to the heavy weight of relentless fate that pinned him down, ready to crush him.

In truth, he only found some relief when beating Thérèse, at night. This brutality alone relieved him of his enervated anguish.

In reality, he only felt some relief when he hit Thérèse at night. This violence was the only thing that eased his exhausted pain.

But his keenest suffering, both physical and moral, came from the bite Camille had given him in the neck. At certain moments, he imagined that this scar covered the whole of his body. If he came to forget the past, he all at once fancied he felt a burning puncture, that recalled the murder both to his frame and mind.

But his deepest pain, both physical and emotional, came from the bite Camille had given him on the neck. At times, he imagined that this scar spread all over his body. Even if he managed to forget the past, he suddenly felt a burning sting that brought the murder back to his body and mind.

When under the influence of emotion, he could not stand before a looking-glass without noticing this phenomenon which he had so frequently remarked and which always terrified him; the blood flew to his neck, purpling the scar, which then began to gnaw the skin.

When he was emotional, he couldn't look in the mirror without noticing this thing he had seen often before, which always scared him; his blood rushed to his neck, making the scar turn purple, and it started to eat away at the skin.

This sort of wound that lived upon him, which became active, flushed, and biting at the slightest trouble, frightened and tortured him. He ended by believing that the teeth of the drowned man had planted an insect there which was devouring him. The part of his neck where the scar appeared, seemed to him to no longer belong to his body; it was like foreign flesh that had been stuck in this place, a piece of poisoned meat that was rotting his own muscles.

This kind of wound that he had, which would come alive, turn red, and hurt at the slightest bother, scared and tormented him. He eventually convinced himself that the drowned man's teeth had left an insect inside him that was eating him alive. The area of his neck where the scar was felt like it no longer belonged to him; it was like foreign flesh grafted onto him, a piece of toxic meat that was rotting his own muscles.

In this manner, he carried the living and devouring recollection of his crime about with him everywhere. When he beat Thérèse, she endeavoured to scratch the spot, and sometimes dug her nails into it making him howl with pain. She generally pretended to sob, as soon as she caught sight of the bite, so as to make it more insufferable to Laurent. All her revenge for his brutality, consisted in martyrising him in connection with this bite.

In this way, he carried the painful memory of his crime with him everywhere. When he hit Thérèse, she tried to scratch the spot, sometimes digging her nails into it and making him howl in pain. She usually pretended to cry as soon as she saw the bite, to make it even more unbearable for Laurent. All her revenge for his cruelty was focused on torturing him over this bite.

While shaving, he had frequently been tempted to give himself a gash in the neck, so as to make the marks of the teeth of the drowned man disappear. When, standing before the mirror, he raised his chin and perceived the red spot beneath the white lather, he at once flew into a rage, and rapidly brought the razor to his neck, to cut right into the flesh. But the sensations of the cold steel against his skin always brought him to his senses, and caused him to feel so faint that he was obliged to seat himself, and wait until he had recovered sufficient courage to continue shaving.

While shaving, he was often tempted to cut his neck to make the marks left by the drowned man vanish. Standing in front of the mirror, when he tilted his chin and noticed the red spot beneath the white lather, he would instantly get angry and quickly bring the razor to his neck, ready to slice into his flesh. But the chill of the steel against his skin would always snap him back to reality, making him feel so weak that he had to sit down and wait until he regained enough courage to keep shaving.

He only issued from his torpor at night to fall into blind and puerile fits of anger. When tired of quarreling with Thérèse and beating her, he would kick the walls like a child, and look for something he could break. This relieved him.

He only snapped out of his stupor at night to throw himself into blind and childish fits of anger. When he got tired of arguing with Thérèse and hitting her, he'd kick the walls like a kid and look for something to smash. It made him feel better.

He had a particular dislike for the tabby cat François who, as soon as he appeared, sought refuge on the knees of Madame Raquin. If Laurent had not yet killed the animal, it was because he dared not take hold of him. The cat looked at him with great round eyes that were diabolical in their fixedness. He wondered what these eyes which never left him, wanted; and he ended by having regular fits of terror, and imagining all sorts of ridiculous things.

He really disliked the tabby cat François, who would immediately jump into Madame Raquin's lap as soon as he showed up. If Laurent hadn't killed the cat yet, it was because he was afraid to grab it. The cat stared at him with its big, round eyes that seemed almost evil in their intensity. He couldn't help but wonder what those eyes wanted since they never left him, and it made him so anxious that he started imagining all kinds of silly things.

When at table—at no matter what moment, in the middle of a quarrel or of a long silence—he happened, all at once, to look round, and perceive François examining him with a harsh, implacable stare, he turned pale and lost his head. He was on the point of saying to the cat:

When sitting at the table—no matter the moment, whether in the midst of an argument or a long silence—if he suddenly looked around and saw François staring at him with a harsh, unyielding gaze, he would turn pale and lose his composure. He was about to say to the cat:

“Heh! Why don’t you speak? Tell me what it is you want with me.”

“Hey! Why don't you say something? Tell me what you want from me.”

When he could crush his paw or tail, he did so in affrighted joy, the mewing of the poor creature giving him vague terror, as though he heard a human cry of pain. Laurent, in fact, was afraid of François, particularly since the latter passed his time on the knees of the impotent old lady, as if in the centre of an impregnable fortress, whence he could with impunity set his eyes on his enemy. The murderer of Camille established a vague resemblance between this irritated animal and the paralysed woman, saying to himself that the cat, like Madame Raquin, must know about the crime and would denounce him, if he ever found a tongue.

When he could crush his paw or tail, he did so in frightened joy, the mewing of the poor creature giving him a vague sense of terror, as if he heard a human cry of pain. Laurent was actually afraid of François, especially since the latter spent his time on the knees of the helpless old lady, as if he were in the center of an impenetrable fortress, from which he could safely watch his enemy. The murderer of Camille saw a vague similarity between this annoyed animal and the paralyzed woman, thinking to himself that the cat, like Madame Raquin, must know about the crime and would expose him if it ever found its voice.

At last, one night, François looked at Laurent so fixedly, that the latter, irritated to the last pitch, made up his mind to put an end to the annoyance. He threw the window of the dining-room wide open, and advancing to where the cat was seated, grasped him by the skin at the back of the neck. Madame Raquin understood, and two big tears rolled down her cheeks. The cat began to swear, and stiffen himself, endeavouring to turn round and bite the hand that grasped him. But Laurent held fast. He whirled the cat round two or three times in the air, and then sent him flying with all the strength of his arm, against the great dark wall opposite. François went flat against it, and breaking his spine, fell upon the glass roof of the arcade. All night the wretched beast dragged himself along the gutter mewing hoarsely, while Madame Raquin wept over him almost as much as she had done over Camille. Thérèse had an atrocious attack of hysterics, while the wailing of the cat sounded sinisterly, in the gloom below the windows.

At last, one night, François stared at Laurent so intensely that Laurent, completely fed up, decided to end the annoyance. He threw open the dining room window and walked over to where the cat was sitting, grabbing it by the skin at the back of its neck. Madame Raquin understood what was happening, and two big tears rolled down her cheeks. The cat started to hiss and struggled, trying to turn around and bite the hand that held it. But Laurent held on tight. He spun the cat around two or three times in the air and then launched it with all his strength against the big dark wall across from him. François slammed against it, breaking his spine, and fell onto the glass roof of the arcade. All night, the poor cat dragged itself along the gutter, mewing hoarsely, while Madame Raquin cried over it almost as much as she had for Camille. Thérèse had a severe attack of hysterics, while the cat's wailing sounded ominous in the darkness below the windows.

Laurent soon had further cause for anxiety. He became alarmed at a certain change he observed in the attitude of his wife.

Laurent soon had more reasons to worry. He became concerned about a change he noticed in his wife’s behavior.

Thérèse became sombre and taciturn. She no longer lavished effusions of repentance and grateful kisses on Madame Raquin. In presence of the paralysed woman, she resumed her manner of frigid cruelty and egotistic indifference. It seemed as though she had tried remorse, and finding no relief had turned her attention to another remedy. Her sadness was no doubt due to her inability to calm her life.

Thérèse became withdrawn and quiet. She no longer showered Madame Raquin with expressions of regret and thankful kisses. In front of the paralyzed woman, she returned to her cold cruelty and selfish indifference. It seemed like she had attempted to feel remorse, but after finding no relief, she shifted her focus to a different solution. Her sadness was likely because she couldn't find a way to ease her life.

She observed the impotent old woman with a kind of disdain, as a useless thing that could no longer even serve her for consolation. She now only bestowed on her the necessary attention to prevent her dying of hunger. From this moment she dragged herself about the house in silence and dejection. She multiplied her absences from the shop, going out as frequently as three and four times a week.

She looked at the helpless old woman with a sort of disdain, seeing her as something useless that could no longer even provide comfort. Now, she only gave her the minimal attention needed to keep her from starving. From that point on, she moved around the house in silence and sadness. She increased her time away from the shop, going out as often as three or four times a week.

It was this change in her mode of life, that surprised and alarmed Laurent. He fancied that her remorse had taken another form, and was now displayed by this mournful weariness he noticed in her. This weariness seemed to him more alarming than the chattering despair she had overwhelmed him with previously. She no longer spoke, she no longer quarrelled with him, she seemed to consign everything to the depths of her being. He would rather have heard her exhausting her endurance than see her keep in this manner to herself. He feared that one day she would be choking with anguish, and to obtain relief, would go and relate everything to a priest or an examining magistrate.

It was this change in her lifestyle that surprised and worried Laurent. He thought her remorse had taken a different form and was now shown through the sad weariness he noticed in her. This weariness seemed more concerning to him than the frantic despair she had previously directed at him. She no longer spoke, she no longer argued with him; it seemed like she had buried everything deep inside her. He would have preferred to hear her vent her frustrations than to see her keep everything to herself like this. He was afraid that one day she would be overwhelmed with pain and, seeking relief, would go tell everything to a priest or a judge.

Then these numerous absences of Thérèse had frightful significance in his eyes. He thought she went to find a confidant outside, that she was preparing her treason. On two occasions he tried to follow her, and lost her in the streets. He then prepared to watch her again. A fixed idea got into his head: Thérèse, driven to extremities by suffering, was about to make disclosures, and he must gag her, he must arrest her confession in her throat.

Then Thérèse's many absences seemed terrifying to him. He believed she was seeking someone to confide in, that she was planning her betrayal. Twice he tried to follow her but lost her in the streets. He then got ready to watch her again. A constant thought took hold of him: Thérèse, pushed to her limits by pain, was about to reveal something, and he had to silence her, he had to stop her confession before it escaped her lips.

CHAPTER XXXI

One morning, Laurent, instead of going to his studio, took up a position at a wine-shop situated at one of the corners of the Rue Guénégaud, opposite the studio. From there, he began to examine the persons who issued from the passage on to the pavement of the Rue Mazarine. He was watching for Thérèse. The previous evening, the young woman had mentioned that she intended going out next day and probably would not be home until evening.

One morning, instead of going to his studio, Laurent set up at a wine shop on the corner of Rue Guénégaud, right across from his studio. From there, he started to watch the people coming out from the passage onto the pavement of Rue Mazarine. He was waiting for Thérèse. The night before, she had said she planned to go out the next day and probably wouldn't be home until evening.

Laurent waited fully half an hour. He knew that his wife always went by the Rue Mazarine; nevertheless, at one moment, he remembered that she might escape him by taking the Rue de Seine, and he thought of returning to the arcade, and concealing himself in the corridor of the house. But he determined to retain his seat a little longer, and just as he was growing impatient he suddenly saw Thérèse come rapidly from the passage.

Laurent waited for a full half hour. He knew his wife always took Rue Mazarine; however, at one point, he realized she might avoid him by going down Rue de Seine, and he considered going back to the arcade to hide in the corridor of the building. But he decided to stay in his seat a little longer, and just as he was starting to get restless, he suddenly saw Thérèse coming quickly from the passage.

She wore a light gown, and, for the first time, he noticed that her attire appeared remarkably showy, like a street-walker. She twisted her body about on the pavement, staring provokingly at the men who came along, and raising her skirt, which she clutched in a bunch in her hand, much higher than any respectable woman would have done, in order to display her lace-up boots and stockings. As she went up the Rue Mazarine, Laurent followed her.

She wore a light dress, and for the first time, he noticed that her outfit looked quite flashy, like a streetwalker. She twisted her body on the pavement, staring provocatively at the men passing by, lifting her skirt, which she held in a bundle in her hand, much higher than any respectable woman would have, to show off her lace-up boots and stockings. As she walked up Rue Mazarine, Laurent followed her.

It was mild weather, and the young woman walked slowly, with her head thrown slightly backward and her hair streaming down her back. The men who had first of all stared her in the face, turned round to take a back view. She passed into the Rue de l’École de Médecine. Laurent was terrified. He knew that somewhere in this neighbourhood, was a Commissariat of Police, and he said to himself that there could no longer be any doubt as to the intentions of his wife, she was certainly about to denounce him. Then he made up his mind to rush after her, if she crossed the threshold of the commissariat, to implore her, to beat her if necessary, so as to compel her to hold her tongue. At a street corner she looked at a policeman who came along, and Laurent trembled with fright, lest she should stop and speak to him. In terror of being arrested on the spot if he showed himself, he hid in a doorway.

It was a mild day, and the young woman walked slowly, her head slightly tilted back and her hair flowing down her back. The men who had first stared at her face turned around to catch a glimpse from behind. She entered the Rue de l’École de Médecine. Laurent was filled with dread. He knew that somewhere in this neighborhood was a police station, and he told himself that there was no doubt about his wife’s intentions; she was definitely going to turn him in. Then he decided that if she walked into the police station, he would rush after her to beg her not to, even if it meant hurting her to get her to stay quiet. At a street corner, she glanced at a policeman walking by, and Laurent trembled in fear that she might stop and talk to him. Terrified of being arrested on the spot if he showed himself, he ducked into a doorway.

This excursion proved perfect agony. While his wife basked in the sun on the pavement, trailing her skirt with nonchalance and impudence, shameless and unconcerned, he followed behind her, pale and shuddering, repeating that it was all over, that he would be unable to save himself and would be guillotined. Each step he saw her take, seemed to him a step nearer punishment. Fright gave him a sort of blind conviction, and the slightest movement of the young woman added to his certainty. He followed her, he went where she went, as a man goes to the scaffold.

This outing felt like complete torture. While his wife soaked up the sun on the pavement, casually letting her skirt trail behind her with an air of confidence and defiance, completely carefree, he lagged behind her, looking pale and trembling, convinced it was all over, that he couldn’t escape, and that he was destined for the guillotine. Each step she took felt like a step closer to his punishment. Fear gave him a kind of blind certainty, and every little movement she made only intensified his conviction. He followed her, going wherever she went, like a man walking to the gallows.

Suddenly on reaching the former Place Saint-Michel, Thérèse advanced towards a cafe that then formed the corner of the Rue Monsieur-le-Prince. There she seated herself in the centre of a group of women and students, at one of the tables on the pavement, and familiarly shook hands with all this little crowd. Then she called for absinthe.

Suddenly, when she reached the old Place Saint-Michel, Thérèse walked over to a café that was located at the corner of Rue Monsieur-le-Prince. There, she joined a group of women and students at one of the tables on the sidewalk and casually shook hands with everyone in the small crowd. Then she ordered absinthe.

She seemed quite at ease, chatting with a fair young man who no doubt had been waiting for her some time. Two girls came and leant over the table where she sat, addressing her affectionately in their husky voices. Around her, women were smoking cigarettes, men were embracing women in the open street, before the passers-by, who never even turned their heads. Low words and hoarse laughter reached Laurent, who remained motionless in a doorway on the opposite side of the street.

She looked completely relaxed, chatting with a nice-looking young man who had probably been waiting for her for a while. Two girls came over and leaned on the table where she was sitting, speaking to her warmly in their husky voices. Around her, women were smoking cigarettes, and men were hugging women out in the open street, right in front of people walking by, who didn’t even glance their way. Soft voices and loud laughter drifted over to Laurent, who stood still in a doorway across the street.

When Thérèse had finished her absinthe, she rose, and leaning on the arm of the fair young man, went down the Rue de la Harpe. Laurent followed them as far as the Rue Saint-André-des-Arts, where he noticed them enter a lodging-house. He remained in the middle of the street with his eyes on the front of the building. Presently his wife showed herself for an instant at an open window on the second floor, and he fancied he perceived the hands of the pale young man encircling her waist. Then, the window closed with a sharp clang.

When Thérèse finished her absinthe, she got up and, leaning on the arm of the handsome young man, walked down the Rue de la Harpe. Laurent followed them until they reached the Rue Saint-André-des-Arts, where he saw them go into a boarding house. He stood in the middle of the street, watching the front of the building. Soon, his wife appeared briefly at an open window on the second floor, and he thought he saw the hands of the pale young man around her waist. Then, the window slammed shut.

Laurent understood. Without waiting a moment longer, he tranquilly took himself off reassured and happy.

Laurent got it. Without hesitating, he calmly left, feeling reassured and happy.

“Bah!” said he to himself, as he went towards the quays. “It’s better, after all, that she should have a sweetheart. That will occupy her mind, and prevent her thinking of injuring me. She’s deucedly more clever than I am.”

“Bah!” he muttered to himself as he walked toward the docks. “It’s actually better that she has a boyfriend. That’ll keep her preoccupied and stop her from thinking about hurting me. She’s a lot smarter than I am.”

What astonished him, was that he had not been the first to think of plunging into vice, which might have driven away his terror. But his thoughts had never turned in that direction, and, moreover, he had not the least inclination for riotous living. The infidelity of his wife did not trouble him in the least. He felt no anger at the knowledge that she was in the arms of another man. On the contrary, he seemed to enjoy the idea. He began to think that he had been following the wife of a comrade, and laughed at the cunning trick the woman was playing her husband. Thérèse had become such a stranger to him, that he no longer felt her alive in his heart. He would have sold her, bound hand and foot, a hundred times over, to purchase calm for one hour.

What shocked him was that he hadn’t been the first to consider diving into a life of vice, which might have eased his fear. But he had never thought about that option, and besides, he had no desire for a wild lifestyle. His wife’s unfaithfulness didn’t bother him at all. He felt no anger knowing she was with another man. In fact, he seemed to take pleasure in the thought. He started to think about how he had been pursuing his friend’s wife and laughed at the clever game she was playing with her husband. Thérèse had become such a stranger to him that he no longer felt her presence in his heart. He would have sold her, tied up and helpless, a hundred times over just to find peace for one hour.

As he sauntered along, he enjoyed the sudden, delightful reaction that had just brought him from terror to peace. He almost thanked his wife for having gone to a sweetheart, when he thought her on her way to a commissary of police. This adventure had come to an unforeseen end that agreeably surprised him. It distinctly showed him that he had done wrong to tremble, and that he, in his turn, should try vice, in order to see whether such a course would not relieve him by diverting his thoughts.

As he strolled along, he relished the sudden, delightful shift that had just taken him from fear to calm. He almost thanked his wife for going to a lover when he thought she was heading to a police station. This situation had ended unexpectedly, and he was pleasantly surprised. It clearly showed him that he had been wrong to feel afraid, and that he, too, should explore wrongdoing to see if it might help distract him.

On returning to the shop in the evening, Laurent decided that he would ask his wife for a few thousand francs, and that he would resort to high-handed measures to obtain them. Reflection told him that vice would be an expensive thing, for a man. He patiently awaited Thérèse, who had not yet come in. When she arrived, he affected gentleness, and refrained from breathing a word about having followed her in the morning. She was slightly tipsy, and from her ill-adjusted garments, came that unpleasant odour of tobacco and spirits that is met with in public drinking places. Completely exhausted, and with cheeks as pale as death, she advanced at an unsteady gait and with a head quite heavy from the shameless fatigue of the day.

On returning to the shop in the evening, Laurent decided he would ask his wife for a few thousand francs and that he would take bold actions to get them. He realized that maintaining a lifestyle of vice would be costly for a man. He patiently waited for Thérèse, who hadn’t come in yet. When she arrived, he pretended to be gentle and didn’t mention that he had followed her in the morning. She was a bit tipsy, and from her mismatched clothes came that unpleasant smell of tobacco and alcohol often found in bars. Completely exhausted, with cheeks as pale as death, she staggered in unsteadily, her head heavy from the shameless fatigue of the day.

The dinner passed in silence. Thérèse ate nothing. At dessert Laurent placed his elbows on the table, and flatly asked her for 5,000 francs.

The dinner went by quietly. Thérèse didn’t eat anything. When it was time for dessert, Laurent rested his elbows on the table and bluntly asked her for 5,000 francs.

“No,” she answered dryly. “If I were to give you a free hand, you’d bring us to beggary. Aren’t you aware of our position? We are going as fast as ever we can to the dogs.”

“No,” she replied flatly. “If I gave you free rein, you’d lead us to ruin. Don’t you realize our situation? We’re heading to disaster as fast as we can.”

“That may be,” he quietly resumed. “I don’t care a fig, I intend to have money.”

"That might be true," he said quietly. "I don’t care at all; I’m determined to get money."

“No, a thousand times no!” she retorted. “You left your place, the mercery business is in a very bad way, and the revenue from my marriage portion is not sufficient to maintain us. Every day I encroach on the principal to feed you and give you the one hundred francs a month you wrung from me. You will not get anything beyond that, do you understand? So it’s no use asking.”

“No, absolutely not!” she shot back. “You left your job, the mercery business is struggling, and the money from my marriage portion isn’t enough to support us. Every day, I’m dipping into the principal to support you and give you the one hundred francs a month you squeezed out of me. You won’t get anything more than that, do you understand? So there’s no point in asking.”

“Just reflect,” he replied, “and don’t be so silly as to refuse. I tell you I mean to have 5,000 francs, and I shall have them. You’ll give them me, in spite of all.”

“Just think about it,” he replied, “and don’t be foolish enough to say no. I’m telling you I want 5,000 francs, and I will get them. You will give them to me, no matter what.”

This quiet determination irritated Thérèse and put the finishing touch to her intoxication.

This calm determination annoyed Thérèse and added to her intoxication.

“Ah! I know what it is,” she cried, “you want to finish as you began. We have been keeping you for four years. You only came to us to eat and drink, and since then you’ve been at our charge. Monsieur does nothing, Monsieur has arranged so as to live at my expense with his arms folded one over the other. No, you shall have nothing, not a sou. Do you want me to tell you what you are? Well then, you are a———”

“Ah! I know what this is,” she exclaimed, “you want to finish the way you started. We’ve been taking care of you for four years. You only came to us to eat and drink, and ever since, you’ve been living off us. You do nothing, you’ve figured out how to live at my expense with your arms crossed. No, you won’t get anything, not a cent. Do you want me to tell you what you really are? Well then, you are a———”

And she pronounced the word. Laurent began to laugh, shrugging his shoulders. He merely replied:

And she said the word. Laurent started to laugh, shrugging his shoulders. He just replied:

“You learn some pretty expressions in the company you keep now.”

“You pick up some nice phrases from the people you hang out with these days.”

This was the only allusion he ventured to make to the love affairs of Thérèse. She quickly raised her head, and bitterly replied:

This was the only reference he dared to make about Thérèse's romantic relationships. She immediately lifted her head and responded bitterly:

“Anyhow, I don’t keep the company of murderers.”

"Anyway, I don’t hang out with murderers."

Laurent became very pale, and for a moment remained silent, with his eyes fixed on his wife; then, in a trembling voice, he resumed:

Laurent went pale, and for a moment stayed quiet, staring at his wife; then, in a shaky voice, he continued:

“Listen, my girl, don’t let us get angry; there is no good in that neither for you nor me. I’ve lost all courage. We had better come to an understanding if we wish to avoid a misfortune. If I ask you for 5,000 francs it is because I want them; and I will even tell you what I intend to do with them, so as to ensure our tranquillity.”

“Listen, my girl, let’s not get upset; that won’t help either of us. I’ve lost all my strength. We should come to an agreement if we want to avoid disaster. If I ask you for 5,000 francs, it’s because I need them; and I’ll even explain what I plan to do with them to ensure our peace of mind.”

He gave her a peculiar smile, and continued:

He gave her a strange smile and kept going:

“Come, reflect, let me have your last word.”

“Come, think it over, let me hear your final thoughts.”

“I have thoroughly made up my mind,” answered the young woman, “and it is as I have told you. You shall not have a sou.”

“I’ve made up my mind completely,” the young woman replied, “and it’s exactly as I said. You won’t get a cent.”

Her husband rose violently. She was afraid of being beaten; she crouched down, determined not to give way to blows. But Laurent did not even approach her, he confined himself to telling her in a frigid tone that he was tired of life, and was about to relate the story of the murder to the commissary of police of the quarter.

Her husband stood up angrily. She feared he would hit her; she squatted down, resolved not to give in to any hits. But Laurent didn't even come close to her; he simply told her in a cold voice that he was tired of life and was about to tell the story of the murder to the police commissioner of the area.

“You drive me to extremes,” said he, “you make my life unbearable. I prefer to have done with it. We shall both be tried and condemned. And there will be an end to it all.”

“You push me to my limits,” he said, “you make my life unbearable. I’d rather just get it over with. We’ll both be put on trial and found guilty. And then it will all be over.”

“Do you think you’ll frighten me?” shouted his wife. “I am as weary as you are. I’ll go to the commissary of police myself, if you don’t. Ah! Indeed, I am quite ready to follow you to the scaffold, I’m not a coward like you. Come along, come along with me to the commissary.”

“Do you think you can scare me?” yelled his wife. “I’m just as tired as you are. I’ll go to the police station myself if you don’t. Honestly, I’m more than ready to follow you to the gallows; I’m not a coward like you. Let’s go, come with me to the police station.”

She had risen, and was making her way to the staircase.

She had gotten up and was heading to the stairs.

“That’s it,” stammered Laurent, “let’s go together.”

“That's it,” stammered Laurent, “let's go together.”

When they were down in the shop they looked at one another, anxious and alarmed. It seemed as though they were riveted to the ground. The few seconds they had taken to run downstairs had suffered to show them, as in a flash, all the consequences of a confession. They saw at the same moment, suddenly and distinctly: gendarmes, prison, assize-court and guillotine. This made them feel faint, and they were tempted to throw themselves on their knees, one before the other, to implore one another to remain, and reveal nothing. Fright and embarrassment kept them motionless and mute for two or three minutes. Thérèse was the first to make up her mind to speak and give way.

When they were down in the shop, they looked at each other, anxious and alarmed. It felt like they were frozen in place. The few seconds it took to run downstairs made them suddenly realize all the consequences of a confession. They simultaneously saw, clear as day: police, jail, trial, and guillotine. This made them feel weak, and they were tempted to drop to their knees, one in front of the other, begging each other to stay quiet and not reveal anything. Fear and embarrassment held them still and silent for two or three minutes. Thérèse was the first to decide to speak and to give in.

“After all,” said she, “I am a great fool to quarrel with you about this money. You will succeed in getting hold of it and squandering it, one day or another. I may just as well give it you at once.”

“After all,” she said, “I’m a complete idiot to fight with you over this money. You'll manage to get it and waste it, sooner or later. I might as well just give it to you now.”

She did not seek to conceal her defeat any further. She seated herself at the counter, and signed a cheque for 5,000 francs, which Laurent was to present to her banker. There was no more question of the commissary of police that evening.

She didn't try to hide her defeat anymore. She sat down at the counter and signed a check for 5,000 francs, which Laurent was to take to her bank. There was no more talk about the police commissioner that evening.

As soon as Laurent had the gold in his pocket, he began to lead a riotous life, drinking to excess, and frequenting women of ill-repute. He slept all day and stayed out all night, in search of violent emotions that would relieve him of reality. But he only succeeded in becoming more oppressed than before. When the company were shouting around him, he heard the great, terrible silence within him; when one of his ladyloves kissed him, when he drained his glass, he found naught at the bottom of his satiety, but heavy sadness.

As soon as Laurent had the gold in his pocket, he started living a wild life, drinking too much and hanging out with questionable women. He slept all day and stayed out all night, looking for intense experiences to escape reality. But he only ended up feeling even more weighed down than before. When everyone around him was cheering, he felt a deep, terrible silence inside; when one of his lovers kissed him, or when he finished his drink, he found nothing at the bottom of his indulgence but a heavy sadness.

He was no longer a man for lust and gluttony. His chilled being, as if inwardly rigid, became enervated at the kisses and feasts. Feeling disgusted beforehand, they failed to arouse his imagination or to excite his senses and stomach. He suffered a little more by forcing himself into a dissolute mode of life, and that was all. Then, when he returned home, when he saw Madame Raquin and Thérèse again, his weariness brought on frightful fits of terror. And he vowed he would leave the house no more, that he would put up with his suffering, so as to become accustomed to it, and be able to conquer it.

He was no longer a guy driven by desire and excess. His cold demeanor, as if he were emotionally stiff, became drained by the kisses and parties. Feeling disgusted even before it happened, neither the kisses nor the feasts could stir his imagination or excite his senses and appetite. He struggled a bit more by forcing himself into a reckless lifestyle, and that was about it. Then, when he got home and saw Madame Raquin and Thérèse again, his fatigue triggered intense moments of panic. He promised himself he wouldn’t leave the house again, that he would endure his suffering to get used to it, so he could eventually overcome it.

For a month Thérèse lived, like Laurent, on the pavement and in the cafes. She returned daily for a moment, in the evening to feed Madame Raquin and put her to bed, and then disappeared again until the morrow. She and her husband on one occasion were four days without setting eyes on each other. At last, she experienced profound disgust at the life she was leading, feeling that vice succeeded no better with her than the comedy of remorse.

For a month, Thérèse lived, like Laurent, on the streets and in cafes. She returned every evening for a bit to feed Madame Raquin and put her to bed, and then vanished again until the next day. There was even a time when she and her husband went four days without seeing each other. Eventually, she felt a deep sense of disgust at the life she was living, realizing that living in vice was just as unsatisfying as the farce of remorse.

In vain had she dragged through all the lodging-houses in the Latin Quarter, in vain had she led a low, riotous life. Her nerves were ruined. Debauchery ceased to give her a sufficiently violent shock to render her oblivious of the past. She resembled one of those drunkards whose scorched palates remain insensible to the most violent spirits. She had done with lust, and the society of her paramours only worried and wearied her. Then, she quitted them as useless.

In vain had she gone through all the boarding houses in the Latin Quarter, in vain had she lived a wild, reckless life. Her nerves were shot. She no longer got the intense jolt from indulgence that made her forget the past. She was like one of those alcoholics whose burnt palates can't feel even the strongest drinks. She was done with desire, and being around her lovers only stressed and exhausted her. So, she left them behind as pointless.

She now fell a prey to despondent idleness which kept her at home, in a dirty petticoat, with hair uncombed, and face and hands unwashed. She neglected everything and lived in filth.

She now succumbed to a state of gloom and laziness that kept her at home, in a dirty skirt, with uncombed hair and a face and hands that hadn’t been washed. She ignored everything and lived in messiness.

When the two murderers came together again face to face, in this manner, after having done their best to get away from each other, they understood that they would no longer have strength to struggle. Debauchery had rejected them, it had just cast them back to their anguish. Once more they were in the dark, damp lodging in the arcade; and, henceforth, were as if imprisoned there, for although they had often attempted to save themselves, never had they been able to sever the sanguinary bond attaching them. They did not even think of attempting a task they regarded as impossible. They found themselves so urged on, so overwhelmed, so securely fastened together by events, that they were conscious all resistance would be ridiculous. They resumed their life in common, but their hatred became furious rage.

When the two murderers finally faced each other again, after trying their hardest to escape, they realized they no longer had the strength to fight. Their self-indulgence had rejected them, throwing them back into their misery. Once again, they were in the dark, damp room in the arcade, and from then on, it felt like they were trapped there. Despite their many attempts to break free, they had never succeeded in cutting the bloody ties that bound them. They didn't even consider trying something they deemed impossible. They felt so pushed, so overwhelmed, and so tightly connected by their circumstances that they knew any resistance would be pointless. They went back to living together, but their hatred turned into wild rage.

The quarrels at night began again. But for that matter, the blows and cries lasted all day long. To hatred distrust was now added, and distrust put the finishing touch to their folly.

The nighttime arguments started up again. But really, the fighting and yelling went on all day. Along with hatred, they now had distrust, and distrust just completed their foolishness.

They were afraid of each other. The scene that had followed the demand for 5,000 francs, was repeated morning and night. They had the fixed idea that they wanted to give one another up. From that standpoint they did not depart. When either of them said a word, or made a gesture, the other imagined that he or she, as the case might be, intended to go to the commissary of police. Then, they either fought or implored one another to do nothing.

They were scared of each other. The scene that followed the request for 5,000 francs played out every morning and night. They were consumed by the thought that they wanted to let each other go. From that perspective, they didn’t move away from it. Whenever one of them said something or made a gesture, the other person thought that he or she was planning to go to the police. Then, they either ended up fighting or begging each other to do nothing.

In their anger, they shouted out that they would run and reveal everything, and terrified each other to death. After this they shuddered, they humbled themselves, and promised with bitter tears to maintain silence. They suffered most horribly, but had not the courage to cure themselves by placing a red-hot iron on the wound. If they threatened one another to confess the crime, it was merely to strike terror into each other and drive away the thought, for they would never have had strength to speak and seek peace in punishment.

In their anger, they yelled that they would run and expose everything, scaring each other to death. After this, they trembled, humbled themselves, and promised with bitter tears to keep quiet. They suffered horribly but didn't have the guts to heal themselves by pressing a hot iron on the wound. Whenever they threatened each other to confess the crime, it was just to frighten one another and push the thought away, because they would never have had the strength to speak up and seek peace through punishment.

On more than twenty occasions, they went as far as the door of the commissariat of police, one following the other. Now it was Laurent who wanted to confess the murder, now Thérèse who ran to give herself up. But they met in the street, and always decided to wait, after an interchange of insults and ardent prayers.

On more than twenty occasions, they went right up to the door of the police station, one after the other. Sometimes it was Laurent wanting to confess to the murder, and other times it was Thérèse rushing to turn herself in. But they always crossed paths on the street, and after exchanging insults and passionate pleas, they decided to hold off.

Every fresh attack made them more suspicious and ferocious than before. From morning till night they were spying upon one another. Laurent barely set his foot outside the lodging in the arcade, and if, perchance, he did absent himself, Thérèse never failed to accompany him. Their suspicions, their fright lest either should confess, brought them together, united them in atrocious intimacy. Never, since their marriage, had they lived so tightly tied together, and never had they experienced such suffering. But, notwithstanding the anguish they imposed on themselves, they never took their eyes off one another. They preferred to endure the most excruciating pain, rather than separate for an hour.

Every new attack made them more suspicious and aggressive than before. From morning to night, they were watching each other. Laurent rarely stepped outside their place in the arcade, and if by chance he did leave, Thérèse always made sure to go with him. Their suspicions and their fear that either might confess brought them closer, binding them in a terrible intimacy. Never, since their marriage, had they been so tightly connected, and never had they felt such suffering. But despite the pain they inflicted on themselves, they never took their eyes off each other. They chose to endure the most excruciating agony rather than be apart for even an hour.

If Thérèse went down to the shop, Laurent followed, afraid that she might talk to a customer; if Laurent stood in the doorway, observing the people passing through the arcade, Thérèse placed herself beside him to see that he did not speak to anyone. When the guests were assembled on Thursday evenings, the murderers addressed supplicating glances to each other, listening to one another in terror, one accomplice expecting the other to make some confession, and giving an involving interpretation to sentences only just commenced.

If Thérèse went down to the shop, Laurent would follow her, worried that she might talk to a customer; if Laurent stood in the doorway, watching the people passing through the arcade, Thérèse would stand next to him to make sure he didn’t speak to anyone. When the guests gathered on Thursday evenings, the murderers exchanged pleading looks, listening to each other in fear, with one accomplice waiting for the other to confess something, interpreting sentences that had barely begun in a complicated way.

Such a state of warfare could not continue any longer.

Such a state of conflict couldn’t go on any longer.

Thérèse and Laurent had both reached the point of pondering on the advisability of extricating themselves from the consequences of their first crime, by committing a second. It became absolutely necessary that one of them should disappear so that the other might enjoy some repose. This reflection came to them both at the same time; both felt the urgent necessity for a separation, and both desired that it should be eternal. The murder that now occurred to their minds, seemed to them natural, fatal and forcibly brought about by the murder of Camille. They did not even turn the matter over in their heads but welcomed the idea as the only means of safety. Laurent determined he would kill Thérèse because she stood in his way, because she might ruin him by a word, and because she caused him unbearable suffering. Thérèse made up her mind that she would kill Laurent, for the same reasons.

Thérèse and Laurent had both reached a point where they were considering whether it would be wise to escape the consequences of their first crime by committing a second. It became absolutely necessary for one of them to disappear so that the other could find some peace. This thought came to them at the same time; both felt the pressing need for separation, and both wished for it to be permanent. The murder that now filled their minds seemed natural, inevitable, and almost forced by the murder of Camille. They didn’t even deliberate on it; they accepted the idea as the only way to ensure their safety. Laurent decided he would kill Thérèse because she was in his way, because she could ruin him with a single word, and because she caused him unbearable pain. Thérèse resolved to kill Laurent for the same reasons.

The firm resolution to commit another murder somewhat calmed them. They formed their plans. But in that respect they acted with feverish excitement, and without any display of excessive prudence. They only thought vaguely of the probable consequences of a murder committed without flight and immunity being ensured. They felt the invincible necessity to kill one another, and yielded to this necessity like furious brutes. They would not have exposed themselves for their first crime, which they had so cleverly concealed, and yet they risked the guillotine, in committing a second, which they did not even attempt to hide.

The strong decision to commit another murder somewhat settled them down. They made their plans. But in that regard, they acted with frantic excitement and without much caution. They only vaguely considered the likely consequences of a murder where escape and safety weren’t guaranteed. They felt an unstoppable urge to kill each other and surrendered to that urge like wild animals. They hadn’t put themselves at risk for their first crime, which they had cleverly hidden, yet they risked the guillotine by committing a second one, which they didn’t even try to conceal.

Here was a contradiction in their conduct that they never so much as caught sight of. Both simply said to themselves that if they succeeded in fleeing, they would go and live abroad, taking all the cash with them. Thérèse, a fortnight or three weeks before, had drawn from the bank the few thousand francs that remained of her marriage portion, and kept them locked up in a drawer—a circumstance that had not escaped Laurent. The fate of Madame Raquin did not trouble them an instant.

Here was a contradiction in their behavior that they never even noticed. They both told themselves that if they managed to escape, they would go live abroad, taking all the cash with them. Thérèse, a couple of weeks before, had withdrawn the few thousand francs that were left from her marriage fund and kept them locked in a drawer—a detail that hadn't escaped Laurent. The fate of Madame Raquin didn't worry them at all.

A few weeks previously, Laurent had met one of his old college friends, now acting as dispenser to a famous chemist, who gave considerable attention to toxicology. This friend had shown him over the laboratory where he worked, pointing out to him the apparatus and the drugs.

A few weeks earlier, Laurent had run into one of his old college friends, who was now working as a dispenser for a well-known chemist specializing in toxicology. This friend had taken him on a tour of the laboratory where he worked, highlighting the equipment and the medications.

One night, after he had made up his mind in regard to the murder, and as Thérèse was drinking a glass of sugar and water before him, Laurent remembered that he had seen in this laboratory a small stoneware flagon, containing prussic acid, and that the young dispenser had spoken to him of the terrible effects of this poison, which strikes the victim down with sudden death, leaving but few traces behind. And Laurent said to himself, that this was the poison he required. On the morrow, succeeding in escaping the vigilance of Thérèse, he paid his friend a visit, and while he had his back turned, stole the small stoneware flagon.

One night, after he had decided on the murder, and while Thérèse was sipping on a glass of sugar water in front of him, Laurent remembered seeing a small stoneware bottle in the lab that contained prussic acid. The young assistant had told him about the awful effects of this poison, which causes sudden death and leaves very few traces. Laurent realized that this was the poison he needed. The next day, managing to avoid Thérèse's watchful eyes, he visited his friend and, while his back was turned, he took the small stoneware bottle.

The same day, Thérèse took advantage of the absence of Laurent, to send the large kitchen knife, with which they were in the habit of breaking the loaf sugar, and which was very much notched, to be sharpened. When it came back, she hid it in a corner of the sideboard.

The same day, Thérèse seized the opportunity while Laurent was away to send the large kitchen knife—used for breaking the loaf sugar and quite nicked—to be sharpened. When it returned, she concealed it in a corner of the sideboard.

CHAPTER XXXII

The following Thursday, the evening party at the Raquins, as the guests continued to term the household of their hosts, was particularly merry. It was prolonged until half-past eleven, and as Grivet withdrew, he declared that he had never passed such a pleasant time.

The following Thursday, the evening gathering at the Raquins, as the guests continued to call their hosts’ home, was especially cheerful. It lasted until 11:30, and as Grivet left, he said that he had never had such an enjoyable time.

Suzanne, who was not very well, never ceased talking to Thérèse of her pain and joy. Thérèse appeared to listen to her with great interest, her eyes fixed, her lips pinched, her head, at moments, bending forward; while her lowering eyelids cast a cloud over the whole of her face.

Suzanne, who wasn’t feeling well, kept talking to Thérèse about her pain and joy. Thérèse seemed to listen intently, her eyes focused, her lips tight, and occasionally leaning forward; while her drooping eyelids created a shadow over her entire face.

Laurent, for his part, gave uninterrupted attention to the tales of old Michaud and Olivier. These gentlemen never paused, and it was only with difficulty that Grivet succeeded in getting in a word edgeways between a couple of sentences of father and son. He had a certain respect for these two men whom he considered good talkers. On that particular evening, a gossip having taken the place of the usual game, he naively blurted out that the conversation of the former commissary of police amused him almost as much as dominoes.

Laurent, for his part, listened intently to the stories of old Michaud and Olivier. These guys never took a break, and it was only with some effort that Grivet managed to squeeze in a word or two between a few sentences from the father and son. He had a certain respect for these two men, whom he thought were great conversationalists. That night, since gossip had replaced the usual game, he innocently admitted that he found the chatter of the former police commissioner as entertaining as playing dominoes.

During the four years, or thereabouts, that the Michauds and Grivet had been in the habit of passing the Thursday evenings at the Raquins’, they had not once felt fatigued at these monotonous evenings that returned with enervating regularity. Never had they for an instant suspected the drama that was being performed in this house, so peaceful and harmonious when they entered it. Olivier, with the jest of a person connected with the police, was in the habit of remarking that the dining-room savoured of the honest man. Grivet, so as to have his say, had called the place the Temple of Peace.

During the four years or so that the Michauds and Grivet had been spending Thursday evenings at the Raquins’, they had never once felt tired of these monotonous nights that came around with exhausting regularity. They had never even suspected for a moment the drama taking place in this house, which seemed so peaceful and harmonious when they entered. Olivier, joking like someone involved with the police, often commented that the dining room had the vibe of a good person. Grivet, wanting to add his opinion, referred to the place as the Temple of Peace.

Latterly, on two or three different occasions, Thérèse explained the bruises disfiguring her face, by telling the guests she had fallen down. But none of them, for that matter, would have recognised the marks of the fist of Laurent; they were convinced as to their hosts being a model pair, replete with sweetness and love.

Recently, on two or three different occasions, Thérèse explained the bruises on her face by telling the guests she had fallen down. But none of them, for that matter, would have recognized the signs of Laurent's fist; they were convinced that their hosts were a perfect couple, full of sweetness and love.

The paralysed woman had not made any fresh attempt to reveal to them the infamy concealed behind the dreary tranquillity of the Thursday evenings. An eye-witness of the tortures of the murderers, and foreseeing the crisis which would burst out, one day or another, brought on by the fatal succession of events, she at length understood that there was no necessity for her intervention. And from that moment, she remained in the background allowing the consequences of the murder of Camille, which were to kill the assassins in their turn, to take their course. She only prayed heaven, to grant her sufficient life to enable her to be present at the violent catastrophe she foresaw; her only remaining desire was to feast her eyes on the supreme suffering that would undo Thérèse and Laurent.

The paralyzed woman hadn't made any new attempts to reveal to them the shame hidden behind the dull calm of Thursday evenings. An eyewitness to the horrors inflicted by the murderers, and anticipating the crisis that would eventually erupt due to the tragic chain of events, she finally realized that her involvement wasn't necessary. From that point on, she stayed in the background, letting the fallout from Camille's murder—which would ultimately lead to the killers' demise—play out. She only prayed to heaven for enough life to witness the violent disaster she predicted; her only remaining wish was to see the ultimate suffering that would break Thérèse and Laurent.

On this particular evening, Grivet went and seated himself beside her, and talked for a long time, he, as usual, asking the questions and supplying the answers himself. But he failed to get even a glance from her. When half-past eleven struck, the guests quickly rose to their feet.

On this particular evening, Grivet sat down next to her and talked for a long time, as usual, asking the questions and answering them himself. But he didn’t even get a glance from her. When it hit half-past eleven, the guests quickly got to their feet.

“We are so comfortable with you,” said Grivet, “that no one ever thinks of leaving.”

“We feel so at home with you,” said Grivet, “that no one ever considers leaving.”

“The fact is,” remarked Michaud by way of supporting the old clerk, “I never feel drowsy here, although I generally go to bed at nine o’clock.”

“The truth is,” Michaud said to back up the old clerk, “I never feel sleepy here, even though I usually go to bed at nine o’clock.”

Olivier thought this a capital opportunity for introducing his little joke.

Olivier thought this was a great chance to tell his little joke.

“You see,” said he, displaying his yellow teeth, “this apartment savours of honest people: that is why we are so comfortable here.”

“You see,” he said, showing off his yellow teeth, “this apartment has the vibe of honest people: that’s why we feel so at home here.”

Grivet, annoyed at being forestalled, began to declaim with an emphatic gesture:

Grivet, frustrated at being interrupted, started to speak passionately with a strong gesture:

“This room is the Temple of Peace!”

“This room is the Peace Room!”

In the meanwhile, Suzanne, who was putting on her hat, remarked to Thérèse:

In the meantime, Suzanne, who was putting on her hat, said to Thérèse:

“I will come to-morrow morning at nine o’clock.”

"I'll come tomorrow morning at nine o'clock."

“No,” hastened to answer the young woman in a strange, troubled tone, “don’t come until the afternoon I have an engagement in the morning.”

“No,” the young woman quickly replied in a strange, anxious tone, “don't come until the afternoon. I have plans in the morning.”

She accompanied the guests into the arcade, and Laurent also went down with a lamp in his hand. As soon as the married couple were alone, both heaved a sigh of relief. They must have been devoured by secret impatience all the evening. Since the previous day they had become more sombre, more anxious in presence of one another. They avoided looking at each other, and returned in silence to the dining-room. Their hands gave slight convulsive twitches, and Laurent was obliged to place the lamp on the table, to avoid letting it fall.

She led the guests into the arcade, and Laurent followed with a lamp in his hand. As soon as the couple was alone, they both sighed with relief. They must have felt a secret impatience all evening. Since the day before, they had grown more serious and anxious around each other. They avoided eye contact and returned to the dining room in silence. Their hands twitched slightly, and Laurent had to put the lamp on the table to keep from dropping it.

Before putting Madame Raquin to bed they were in the habit of setting the dining-room in order, of preparing a glass of sugar and water for the night, of moving hither and thither about the invalid, until everything was ready.

Before putting Madame Raquin to bed, they would usually tidy up the dining room, prepare a glass of sugar water for the night, and move around the invalid until everything was ready.

When they got upstairs on this particular occasion, they sat down an instant with pale lips, and eyes gazing vaguely before them. Laurent was the first to break silence:

When they got upstairs this time, they sat down for a moment with pale lips and eyes staring blankly ahead. Laurent was the first to speak.

“Well! Aren’t we going to bed?” he inquired, as if he had just started from a dream.

“Well! Aren’t we going to bed?” he asked, as if he had just woken up from a dream.

“Yes, yes, we are going to bed,” answered Thérèse, shivering as though she felt a violent chill.

“Yes, yes, we’re going to bed,” replied Thérèse, shivering as if she felt a sudden chill.

She rose and grasped the water decanter.

She stood up and grabbed the water pitcher.

“Let it be,” exclaimed her husband, in a voice that he endeavoured to render natural, “I will prepare the sugar and water. You attend to your aunt.”

“Let it be,” her husband said, trying to sound casual, “I’ll get the sugar and water ready. You take care of your aunt.”

He took the decanter of water from the hands of his wife and poured out a glassful. Then, turning half round, he emptied the contents of the small stoneware flagon into the glass at the same time as he dropped a lump of sugar into it. In the meanwhile, Thérèse had bent down before the sideboard, and grasping the kitchen knife sought to slip it into one of the large pockets hanging from her waist.

He took the water decanter from his wife's hands and poured a glass. Then, turning slightly, he emptied the contents of the small stoneware jug into the glass while dropping a lump of sugar in it. Meanwhile, Thérèse bent down in front of the sideboard, grabbed the kitchen knife, and tried to slip it into one of the large pockets hanging from her waist.

At the same moment, a strange sensation which comes as a warning note of danger, made the married couple instinctively turn their heads. They looked at one another. Thérèse perceived the flagon in the hands of Laurent, and the latter caught sight of the flash of the blade in the folds of the skirt of his wife.

At the same time, a strange feeling that warned of danger made the married couple instinctively turn their heads. They looked at each other. Thérèse noticed the jug in Laurent's hands, and he saw the glint of the knife hidden in the folds of his wife's skirt.

For a few seconds they examined each other, mute and frigid, the husband near the table, the wife stooping down before the sideboard. And they understood. Each of them turned icy cold, on perceiving that both had the same thought. And they were overcome with pity and horror at mutually reading the secret design of the other on their agitated countenances.

For a few seconds, they stared at each other, silent and tense—the husband near the table, the wife bending down by the sideboard. And they understood. Both of them felt a chill as they realized they were thinking the same thing. They were overwhelmed with pity and horror at seeing the hidden intentions reflected in each other's anxious expressions.

Madame Raquin, feeling the catastrophe near at hand, watched them with piercing, fixed eyes.

Madame Raquin, sensing the disaster approaching, watched them intently with piercing, unblinking eyes.

Thérèse and Laurent, all at once, burst into sobs. A supreme crisis undid them, cast them into the arms of one another, as weak as children. It seemed to them as if something tender and sweet had awakened in their breasts. They wept, without uttering a word, thinking of the vile life they had led, and would still lead, if they were cowardly enough to live.

Thérèse and Laurent suddenly broke down in tears. A profound crisis overwhelmed them, throwing them into each other's arms, feeling as vulnerable as children. It felt like something gentle and sweet had stirred in their hearts. They cried without saying a word, reflecting on the wretched lives they had lived and would continue to live if they were too cowardly to change.

Then, at the recollection of the past, they felt so fatigued and disgusted with themselves, that they experienced a huge desire for repose, for nothingness. They exchanged a final look, a look of thankfulness, in presence of the knife and glass of poison. Thérèse took the glass, half emptied it, and handed it to Laurent who drank off the remainder of the contents at one draught. The result was like lightning. The couple fell one atop of the other, struck down, finding consolation, at last, in death. The mouth of the young woman rested on the scar that the teeth of Camille had left on the neck of her husband.

Then, remembering the past, they felt so exhausted and disgusted with themselves that they had an overwhelming desire for rest, for nothingness. They shared one last grateful glance in front of the knife and glass of poison. Thérèse picked up the glass, drank half of it, and handed it to Laurent, who gulped down the rest in one go. It happened like lightning. The couple collapsed on top of each other, struck down, finally finding solace in death. The young woman's mouth rested on the scar left on her husband's neck by Camille's teeth.

The corpses lay all night, spread out contorted, on the dining-room floor, lit up by the yellow gleams from the lamp, which the shade cast upon them. And for nearly twelve hours, in fact until the following day at about noon, Madame Raquin, rigid and mute, contemplated them at her feet, overwhelming them with her heavy gaze, and unable to sufficiently gorge her eyes with the hideous sight.

The bodies lay all night, twisted on the dining room floor, illuminated by the yellow glow from the lamp, which cast a shade over them. For nearly twelve hours, until about noon the next day, Madame Raquin, stiff and silent, stared at them at her feet, bombarding them with her intense gaze, unable to get enough of the gruesome sight.

AFTERWORD

Afterword

The idea of the plot of “Thérèse Raquin,” according to M. Paul Alexis, Zola’s biographer, came from a novel called “La Venus de Gordes” contributed to the “Figaro” by Adolphe Belot and Ernest Daudet—the brother of Alphonse Daudet—in collaboration. In this story the authors dealt with the murder of a man by his wife and her paramour, followed by the trial of the murderers at the assizes. Zola, in noticing the book in the “Figaro,” when it arrived for review, pointed out that a much more powerful story might be written on the same subject by invoking divine instead of human justice. For instance, showing the two murderers safe from earthly consequences, yet separated by the pool of blood between them, haunted by their crime, and detesting one another for the deed done together.

The plot of “Thérèse Raquin,” according to M. Paul Alexis, Zola’s biographer, was inspired by a novel called “La Venus de Gordes,” which was contributed to the “Figaro” by Adolphe Belot and Ernest Daudet—the brother of Alphonse Daudet—in collaboration. In this story, the authors explored the murder of a man by his wife and her lover, followed by the trial of the murderers. When Zola noticed the book in the “Figaro” for review, he pointed out that a much stronger story could be crafted on the same theme by appealing to divine rather than human justice. For example, illustrating the two murderers escaping earthly consequences, yet divided by the pool of blood between them, tormented by their crime, and resenting each other for the act committed together.

It then occurred to Zola to write the tale on these lines himself. Convinced that the idea was good, he elaborated it with the greatest care and all the skill at his command, the result being that he produced a volume which proved his first genuine success, and which is still considered by many to be his very best book.

It then occurred to Zola to write the story along these lines himself. Confident that the idea was solid, he developed it with great care and all the skill he had, resulting in a book that became his first real success and is still regarded by many as his best work.

EDWARD VIZETELLY

EDWARD VIZETELLY

SURBITON, 1 December, 1901.

Surbiton, December 1, 1901.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!